answersLogoWhite

0

Search results
  • performed or observed beyond the required or expected degree

1 answer


Donating a large sum of money to a charitable cause when one is not obligated to do so is a commonly cited example of a supererogatory act. This act goes beyond what is morally required and exceeds societal expectations.

1 answer


Here are some choices:

excluded shunned omitted cold-shouldered ignored frozen out disregarded ostracized precluded overlooked forgotten missed debarred forsaken discouraged unwanted unsought unsolicited unneeded undesirable redundant unessential uncalled-for superfluous irrelevant de trop supererogatory unbidden rejected unwelcome inadmissible unasked blacklisted veteod

1 answer


The term, or word, redundant, means or is defined as excess, extra, supererogatory, spare, or superfluous, unnecessary!

Redundancy is very much part of reliability. A man going to the moon for some reason insist on it

3 answers


Still have questions?
magnify glass
imp

Some synonyms for spare would be: deadwood,unembellished, surplus, supererogatory,well-kept, tailored, scanty, spare,unornamented, extra, free, plain,redundant, supernumerary, superfluous,excess, trim, bare, superfluous,senseless, otiose, wasted, pleonastic,purposeless, additional, tautological,special, tautologic, pointless, detached,costless, complimentary, loose, devoid,destitute, barren, gratuitous, innocent, & liberal

3 answers


Whoso recites this surah in his obligatory and supererogatory salats Allah would send him to paradise.

Whoso recites this surah would receive reward from Allah, inshallah, beyond his imagination; he would be treated like a sahabi (companion) of the Holy Prophet; and he would live in paradise happy and fully satisfied.

If this surah is recited over the food before eating Allah would not let any harmful ingredient in it does any harm to the eater, even if it contains lethal poison.

See the Related Link for references.

1 answer


The sunnah is important firstly because Allah commands the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah upon him and his family, "Say (O' Messenger of Allah, Muhammad), 'If you love Allah, then follow me, Allah will love you and forgive you your sins. And Allah is Forgiving and Merciful.' (3:31). Also, the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah upon him, warned those who would state that they obey the Qur'an while ignoring his sunnah. The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be eternal felicitation and blessings, commanded believers to adhere to his sunnah as much as possible (as well as the sunnah of the rightly guided Khalifs, i.e. Abu Bakr, Umar, Uthman, and Ali). Finally, believer draw near to Allah through firstly fulfilling obligatory actions and then acting upon supererogatory acts of worship which are derived from his, upon whom be peace and blessings, sunnah. Adhering to the sunnah is the way believer demonstrate their love of Allah and His Messenger, peace and blessings of Allah upon him and his family.

1 answer


The significance of Farz (obligatory), Sunnah, and Nawafil (voluntary) prayers in Islam is profound.

Farz Prayers: These are the obligatory prayers that every Muslim must perform. They form the core of a Muslim's worship and are mandated by Allah in the Quran. Fulfilling Farz prayers demonstrates obedience to Allah's commands and strengthens the bond between the worshipper and the Creator.

Sunnah Prayers: These are the voluntary prayers that Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) regularly performed. Following his Sunnah in offering these prayers brings spiritual closeness to the Prophet and serves as an emulation of his exemplary life. Sunnah prayers are highly recommended and offer additional rewards and blessings to the believer.

Nawafil Prayers: These are extra or supererogatory prayers that a Muslim can offer beyond the Farz and Sunnah prayers. Nawafil prayers are a means of seeking additional closeness to Allah and earning His pleasure. They provide an opportunity for increased devotion, gratitude, and spiritual growth.

Each category of prayer holds its significance in a Muslim's spiritual journey, contributing to a well-rounded and fulfilling practice of Islam.

For further understanding and guidance on prayers in Islam, visit Darul Ifta Sunni.

2 answers


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

1 answer


Praise be to Allaah.

When Muslims pray, they face the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

1 answer


Praise be to Allaah.

When Muslims pray, they face the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

5 answers


No!! They say that there is only one God and they do not know how he looks like and that Gods messenger is Muhammed. Most of the world is muslim. If you study Islam you might want to be its follower.

Answer BMuslims worship one and only one God; the Creator.

Unfortunately, some non-Muslims believe that Muslims worship different god than god of Christians or Jews. Those non Muslims are either:

  • having no understanding of Islam religion, or

  • influenced by non Muslims who intentionally propagate wrong information about Islam.

Those non Muslims, mistakenly, believe that Allah is an "Arab god" or a "moon god," or some sort of idol.

It is important to clarify that Muslims worship the same God, the Creator, worshiped by other Heaven religions; Judaism and Christianity. This same God is named in Arabic as Allah. Allah is the proper name of the One True God, in the Arabic language.

Even the Arabic speaking Christians and Jews use the name Allah in their Arabic holy books and worship Allah.

Accordingly, it is a matter of different languages that cause different names for the same God; the Creator, the All-Mighty, and the All-Merciful ;and not a matter of different God worship.

3 answers


expresses gratitude and worship. Performing prayers five times a day is compulsory but flexibility in the timing specifics is allowed depending on circumstances. The prayers are recited in the Arabic language, and consist of verses from the Quran. The prayers are done in direction of the Ka'bah. The act of supplicating is referred to as dua. A mosque is a place of worship for Muslims, who often refer to it by its Arabic name masjid. A large mosque for gathering for Friday prayers or Eid prayers are called masjid jāmi (مَسْجِد جَامِع‎, 'congregational mosque'). Although the primary purpose of the mosque is to serve as a place of prayer, it is also important to the Muslim community as a place to meet and study. The Masjid an-Nabawi ('Prophetic Mosque') in Medina, Saudi Arabia, was also a place of refuge for the poor. Modern mosques have evolved greatly from the early designs of the 7th century, and contain a variety of architectural elements such as minarets. The means used to signal the prayer time is a vocal call called the adhan. Zakāt (Arabic: زكاة‎, zakāh, 'alms') is a means of welfare in a Muslim society, characterized by the giving of a fixed portion (2.5% annually) of accumulated wealth by those who can afford it in order to help the poor or needy, such as for freeing captives, those in debt, or for (stranded) travellers, and for those employed to collect zakat. It is considered a religious obligation (as opposed to supererogatory charity, known as Sadaqah) that the well-off owe to the needy because their wealth is seen as a "trust from God's bounty." Conservative estimates of annual zakat is estimated to be 15 times global humanitarian aid contributions. The first Caliph, Abu Bakr, distributed zakat as one of the first examples of a guaranteed minimum income, with each man, woman and child getting 10 to 20 dirhams annually.Sadaqah means optional charity which is practiced as religious duty and out of generosity. Both the Quran and the hadith have put much emphasis on spending money for the welfare of needy people, and have urged the Muslims to give more as an act of optional charity. The Quran says: Those who spend their wealth in charity day and night, secretly and openly—their reward is with their Lord. One of the early teachings of Muhammad was that God expects men to be generous with their wealth and not to be miserly. Accumulating wealth without spending it to address the needs of the poor is generally prohibited and admonished. Another kind of charity in Islam is waqf, meaning perpetual religious endowment. Fasting (Arabic: صوم‎, ṣawm) from food and drink

2 answers


trajectory, valedictory, accessory, hickory, mandatory, history, factory, satasfactory

accessory

accusatory

additory

adjudicatory

adjuratory

admonitory

adulatory

advisory

aleatory

allegory

amatory

ambulatory

amelioratory

amendatory

annihilatory

annunciatory

anovulatory

anticipatory

antiregulatory

antistory

apospory

applicatory

appreciatory

approbatory

armory

articulatory

assimilatory

auditory

auscultatory

benedictory

calefactory

calory

cardiorespiratory

castratory

category

celebratory

certificatory

chancellory

chiccory

chickory

chicory

circulatory

circumlocutory

citatory

classificatory

clearstory

clerestory

combinatory

commendatory

comminatory

communicatory

compensatory

compulsory

conciliatory

conclusory

condemnatory

condolatory

confabulatory

confirmatory

confiscatory

congratulatory

consecratory

conservatory

consistory

consolatory

constellatory

consummatory

contradictory

contributory

copulatory

corroboratory

Cory

cosignatory

crematory

cursory

damnatory

declamatory

declaratory

decretory

dedicatory

defamatory

delusory

denigratory

denunciatory

depilatory

depository

deprecatory

depreciatory

depredatory

derisory

derogatory

designatory

desultory

deviatory

dextrorotatory

dilatory

directory

discriminatory

dispensatory

dissatisfactory

dissimilatory

divinatory

dormitory

dory

ejaculatory

elusory

enactory

equilibratory

escalatory

ethnohistory

exaggeratory

excitatory

exclamatory

excretory

exculpatory

excusatory

executory

exhibitory

exhortatory

expiatory

expiratory

explanatory

expletory

explicatory

exploratory

expository

expostulatory

expurgatory

extenuatory

exterminatory

extrasensory

facilitatory

factory

feretory

feudatory

flavory

fumatory

fumitory

gesticulatory

glory

gory

gratulatory

gustatory

gyratory

hallucinatory

herbivory

herstory

heterospory

hickory

history

homospory

hortatory

illusory

immunomodulatory

immunoregulatory

imprecatory

improvisatory

incantatory

incisory

incriminatory

incubatory

inculpatory

indicatory

inflammatory

informatory

ingratiatory

inhibitory

initiatory

innovatory

inspiratory

intercessory

interdictory

interjectory

interlocutory

interrogatory

intersensory

intimidatory

introductory

inundatory

inventory

investigatory

invitatory

invocatory

isospory

ivory

judicatory

juratory

justificatory

laboratory

laudatory

lavatory

levorotatory

libratory

locomotory

locutory

lory

maledictory

mandatory

manipulatory

manufactory

masticatory

masturbatory

mediatory

memory

microcirculatory

midstory

migratory

minatory

mitigatory

modulatory

monitory

moory

moratory

multisensory

multistory

natatory

negotiatory

neurosecretory

neurosensory

nonauditory

noncontradictory

noncontributory

nondiscriminatory

nonexplanatory

noninflammatory

nonmigratory

nonobligatory

nonparticipatory

nonsecretory

nonstory

nonsupervisory

nugatory

obfuscatory

objurgatory

oblatory

obligatory

observatory

offertory

olfactory

oratory

oscillatory

osculatory

osmoregulatory

overcompensatory

overstory

ovulatory

participatory

pellitory

perambulatory

peremptory

performatory

perfunctory

persecutory

perspiratory

pillory

piscatory

placatory

possessory

postcopulatory

poststimulatory

potatory

precatory

preceptory

precopulatory

precursory

predatory

predicatory

preemptory

prefatory

prehistory

premonitory

preovulatory

preparatory

priory

probatory

profanatory

prohibitory

prolusory

promissory

promontory

propitiatory

protectory

protohistory

provisory

psychohistory

punitory

purgatory

purificatory

recommendatory

reconciliatory

recriminatory

rectory

redemptory

refectory

reformatory

refractory

regulatory

remuneratory

renunciatory

repertory

repository

reprobatory

rescissory

respiratory

responsory

retaliatory

retributory

revelatory

reverberatory

revisory

rogatory

rotatory

saltatory

salutatory

satisfactory

savory

secretory

seigniory

seignory

sensory

signatory

signiory

signory

somatosensory

statutory

stimulatory

stipulatory

story

stridulatory

suasory

subcategory

subinhibitory

succory

sudatory

supererogatory

supersensory

supervisory

suppletory

supplicatory

suppository

suspensory

territory

theory

thermoregulatory

tory

trajectory

transitory

translatory

transmigratory

understory

undulatory

unsatisfactory

unsavory

vainglory

valedictory

vanitory

vapory

ventilatory

vibratory

victory

vindicatory

vituperatory

vomitory

4 answers


When is it prescribed for a worshipper to do the prostration of forgetfulness?.

Praise be to Allaah.

By the mercy of Allaah to His slaves, as one of the beauties of this perfect religion, Allaah has prescribed that His slaves may make up for shortcomings and mistakes that they make in their worship and cannot avoid completely, by performing supererogatory (naafil) acts of worship, praying for forgiveness and so on.

One of the things that Allaah has prescribed for His slaves to make up for shortcomings that may occur in their prayer is the prostration of forgetfulness, but it is only prescribed to make up for certain things; it does not make up for everything nor is it prescribed for everything.

Shaykh Ibn 'Uthaymeen (may Allaah have mercy on him) was asked about the reasons for doing the prostration of forgetfulness, and he replied as follows:

The prostration of forgetfulness in prayer is generally prescribed for three reasons:

1- Doing something extra

2- Omitting something

3- Being uncertain

Doing something extra: for example, doing an extra bow (rukoo'), prostration (sujood), standing or sitting.

Omitting something: such as omitting an essential part of the prayer, or omitting one of the obligatory parts of the prayer.

Being uncertain: such as when a person is not sure how many rak'ahs he has prayed, whether it was three or four, for example.

In the case of doing something extra, if a person adds something to his prayer - bowing, prostrating, standing or sitting - deliberately, then his prayer becomes invalid, because when he added it, that means that he did not do the prayer in the manner ordained by Allaah and His Messenger (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "Whoever does an action that is not part of this matter of ours (i.e., Islam), will have it rejected." Narrated by Muslim, 1718.

But if he did that extra thing by mistake, then his prayer is not invalidated, but he should do the prostration of forgetfulness after saying the salaam. The evidence for that is the hadeeth of Abu Hurayrah (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said that when the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said the salaam after two rak'ahs in one of the two afternoon prayers, either Zuhr or 'Asr, and they told him about that, he (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did the rest of the prayer, then he said the salaam, then he prostrated twice (the prostration of forgetfulness) after saying the salaam. Narrated by al-Bukhaari, 482; Muslim, 573.

And Ibn Mas'ood (may Allaah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) led them in praying Zuhr and he prayed five rak'ahs. When he had finished it was said to him: "Has something been added to the prayer?"

He said: "Why are you asking that?"

They said: "You prayed five (rak'ahs)."

So he turned towards the qiblah and prostrated twice. Narrated by al-Bukhaari, 4040; Muslim, 572.

In the case of omitting something, if a person omits one of the essential parts of the prayer, one of the following two scenarios must apply:

Either he remembers it before he reaches the same point in the following rak'ah, so he has to go back and do that essential part of the prayer and whatever came after it,

Or he does not remember it until he reaches the same point in the following rak'ah, in which case the following rak'ah takes the place of the one in which he omitted that essential part, and he should make up the invalid rak'ah.

In either of these two cases, he should do the prostration of forgetfulness after saying the salaam.

For example: a man stood up after doing the first prostration of the first rak'ah and did not sit or do the second prostration. When he started to recite Qur'aan he remembers that he had not done the second prostration or sat between the two prostrations. In that case he should go back and sit as between the two prostrations, then prostrate, then stand up and do whatever is left of his prayer, and do the prostration of forgetfulness after saying the salaam.

An example of one who did not remember until after he reached the same point in the following rak'ah is a man who stood up following the first prostration in the first rak'ah and did not do the second prostration or sit between the two prostrations, but he did not remember that until he sat between the two prostrations in the second rak'ah. In this case he should make the second rak'ah the first rak'ah, and add another rak'ah to his prayer, then say the salaam then do the prostration of forgetfulness.

Omitting an obligatory part of the prayer - such as if he omits an obligatory part and moves on to the next part of the prayer. For example, he forgets to say Subhaan Rabbiy al-A'la (Glory be to my Lord Most High) and he does not remember until he has got up from prostrating. In this case he has omitted an obligatory part of the prayer by mistake, so he should carry on with his prayer then do the prostration of forgetfulness before saying the salaam, because when the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) omitted the first tashahhud he carried on with his prayer and did not go back and repeat anything, then he did the prostration of forgetfulness before saying the salaam.

In the case of being uncertain, such as if a person is not sure if he has done something extra or omitted something, e.g., he is not sure whether he has prayed three rak'ahs or four, one of the following two scenarios must apply:

Either he thinks that one or the other is more likely to be case, whether it is doing more or omitting something, in which case he should proceed on the basis of what he thinks is more likely to be the case, complete his prayer accordingly, then do the prostration of forgetfulness after saying the salaam;

Or neither appears more likely to be the case, so he should proceed on the basis of what is certain, namely the lesser amount, and complete his prayer accordingly, then do the prostration of forgetfulness before saying the salaam.

For example: a man prays Zuhr then he is not sure whether he is praying the third or fourth rak'ah, but he thinks it more likely that it is the third. So he should pray another rak'ah, then say the salaam, then do the prostration of forgetfulness.

An example of when neither seems to him more likely to be the case is when a man is praying Zuhr and is not sure whether he is in the third rak'ah or the fourth, and neither seems to him more likely to be the case. In that case he should proceed on the basis of what is certain, which is the lesser amount. So he should regard it as the third rak'ah, then do another rak'ah and do the prostration of forgetfulness before saying the salaam. Thus it becomes clear that this should be done before the salaam if you have omitted one of the obligatory parts of the prayer or if you are not sure how many rak'ahs you have done, and neither of the two choices seems more likely to be the case. And it should be done after the salaam if you have added something extra to the prayer or you are not certain but one of the two choices seems more likely to be the case.

See Majmoo' Fataawa al-Shaykh, 14/14-16

And Allaah is the Source of strength.

2 answers


Muhammad ibn Idris ibn al-`Abbas, al-Imam al-Shafi`i, Abu `Abd Allah al-Shafi`i al-Hijazi al-Qurashi al-Hashimi al-Muttalibi (d. 204), the offspring of the House of the Prophet, the peerless one of the great mujtahid imams and jurisprudent par excellence, the scrupulously pious ascetic and Friend of Allah, he laid down the foundations of fiqh in his Risala, which he said he revised and re-read four hundred times, then said: "Only Allah's Book is perfect and free from error."

He is the cousin of the Prophet û Allah's blessings and peace upon him û descending from al-Muttalib who is the brother of Hashim, `Abd al-Muttalib's father. Someone praised the Banu Hashim in front of the Prophet, whereby he interlaced the fingers of his two hands and said: "We and they are but one and the same thing." Al-Nawawi listed three peculiar merits of al-Shafi`i: his sharing the Prophet's lineage at the level of their common ancestor `Abd Manaf; his birth in the Holy Land of Palestine and upbringing in Mecca; and his education at the hands of superlative scholars together with his own superlative intelligence and knowledge of the Arabic language. To this Ibn Hajar added two more: the hadith of the Prophet, "O Allah! Guide Quraysh, for the science of the scholar that comes from them will encompass the earth. O Allah! You have let the first of them taste bitterness, so let the latter of them taste reward." Another hadith of the Prophet says: "Truly, Allah shall send forth for this Community, at the onset of every hundred years, someone who will renew their Religion for them." The scholars agreed, among them Abu Qilaba (d. 276) and Imam Ahmad, that the first narration signified al-Shafi`i, and the second signified `Umar ibn `Abd al-`Aziz and then al-Shafi`i.

He was born in Ghazza or `Asqalan in 150, the year of Abu Hanifa's death, and moved to Mecca at the age of two, following his father's death, where he grew up. He was early a skillful archer, then he took to learning language and poetry until he gave himself to fiqh, beginning with hadith. He memorized the Qur'an at age seven, then Malik's Muwatta' at age ten, at which time his teacher would deputize him to teach in his absence. At age thirteen he went to see Malik, who was impressed by his memory and intelligence.

Malik ibn Anas and Muhammad ibn al-Hasan al-Shaybani were among his most prominent teachers and he took position against both of them in fiqh. Al-Shafi`i said: "From Muhammad ibn al-Hasan I wrote a camel-load." Al-Hakim narrated from `Abd Allah ibn `Abd al-Hakam: "Al-Shafi`i never ceased to speak according to Malik's position and he would say: 'We do not differ from him other than in the way of his companions,' until some young men spoke unbecomingly at length behind his back, whereupon al-Shafi`i resolved to put his differences with Malik in writing. Otherwise, his whole life he would say, whenever asked something: 'This is what the Teacher said' û hâdha qawl al-ustadh û meaning Malik."

Like Abu Hanifa and al-Bukhari, he recited the entire Qur'an each day at prayer, and twice a day in the month of Ramadan.

Al-Muzani said: "I never saw one more handsome of face than al-Shafi`i. If he grasped his beard it would not exceed his fist." Ibn Rahuyah described him in Mecca as wearing bright white clothes with an intensely black beard. Al-Za`farani said that when he was in Baghdad in the year 195 he dyed his beard with henna.

Abu `Ubayd al-Qasim ibn Sallam said: "If the intelligence of an entire nation was brought together he would have encompassed it." Similarly, al-Muzani said: "I have been looking into al-Shafi`i's Risala for fifty years, and I do not recall a single time I looked at it without learning some new benefit."

Al-Sakhawi in the introduction to his al-Jawahir WA al-Durar and others narrate that someone criticized Ahmad ibn Hanbal for attending the fiqh sessions of al-Shafi`i and leaving the hadith sessions of Sufyan ibn `Uyayna. Ahmad replied: "Keep quiet! If you miss a hadith with a shorter chain you can find it elsewhere with a longer chain and it will not harm you. But if you do not have the reasoning of this man [al-Shafi`i], I fear you will never be able to find it elsewhere." Ahmad is also related by his students Abu Talib and Humayd ibn Zanjuyah to say: "I never saw anyone adhere more to hadith than al-Shafi`i. No-one preceded him in writing down the hadith in a book." The meaning of this is that al-Shafi`i possessed the understanding of hadith after which Ahmad sought, as evidenced by the latter's statement: "How rare is fiqh among the scholars of hadith!" This is a reference to the hadith: "It may be one carries understanding (fiqh)without being a person of understanding (faqîh)." Sufyan himself would defer to al-Shafi`i in matters of tafsîr and fatwa. Yunus ibn Abi Ya`la said: "Whenever al-Shafi`i went into tafsîr, it was as if he had witnessed the revelation." Ahmad ibn Hanbal also said: "Not one of the scholars of hadith touched an inkwell nor a pen except he owed a huge debt to al-Shafi`i."

Al-Shafi`i was known for his peculiar strength in Arabic language, poetry, and philology. Bayhaqi narrated:

[From Ibn Hisham:] I was al-Shafi`i's sitting-companion for a long time, and I never heard him use except a word which, carefully considered, one would not find (in its context) a better word in the entire Arabic language. . . . Al-Shafi`i's discourse, in relation to language, is a proof in itself.

[From al-Hasan ibn Muhammad al-Za`farani:] A group of bedouins used to frequent al-Shafi`i's gathering with us and sit in a corner. One day I asked their leader: "You are not interested in scholarship; why do you keep coming to sit with us?" They said: "We come to hear al-Shafi`i's language."

Al-Shafi`i trod the path of the Salaf in avoiding any interpretation of the verses and narrations pertaining to the divine attributes. He practiced "relegation of the meaning" (tafwîd al-mi`na) to a higher source, as established in his saying: "I leave the meaning of the verses of the Attributes to Allah, and I leave the meaning of the hadiths of the attributes to Allah's Messenger." At the same time, rare instances of interpretation are recorded from him. Thus al-Bayhaqi relates that al-Muzani reported from al-Shafi`i the following commentary on the verse: "To Allah belong the East and the West, and wheresoever you turn, there is Allah's face (wajh)" (2:115): "It means - and Allah knows best - thither is the bearing (wajh) towards which Allah has directed you." Al-Hakkari (d. 486) related in his book `Aqida al-Shafi`i that the latter said: "We affirm those attributes, and we negate from them likeness between them and creation (al-tashbîh), just as He negated it from Himself when He said: 'There is nothing whatsoever like unto Him'(42:11)."

Al-Shafi`i's hatred of dialectic theology (kalâm) was based on his extreme caution against errors which bear heavy consequences as they induce one into false beliefs. Among his sayings concerning this: "It is better for a scholar of knowledge to give a fatwa after which he is said to be wrong than to theologize and then be said to be a heretic (zindîq). I hate nothing more than theology and theologians." Dhahabi comments: "This indicates that Abu `Abd Allah's position concerning error in the principles of the Religion (al-usûl) is that it is not the same as error in the course of scholarly exertion in the branches." The reason is that in belief and doctrine neither ijtihâd nor divergences are permitted. In this respect al-Shafi`i said: "It cannot be asked 'Why?' concerning the principles, nor 'How?'" Yet al-Shafi`i did not completely close the door to the use of kalâm in defense of the Sunna, as shown below and in the notice on Ahmad ibn Hanbal.

Yunus ibn Abi Ya`la narrated that al-Shafi`i defined the "principles" as: "The Qur'an, the Sunna, analogy (al-qiyâs), and consensus (al-ijmâ`)"; he defined the latter to mean: "The adherence of the Congregation (jamâ`a) of the Muslims to the conclusions of a given ruling pertaining to what is permitted and what is forbidden after the passing of the Prophet, blessings and peace be upon him."

Al-Shafi`i did not close the door on the right use of kalâm as is clear from Ibn Abi Hatim's narration from al-Rabi` of his words: "If I wished, I could produce a book against each one of those who deviated, but dialectic theology is none of my business, and I would not like to be attributed any part in it." Similar to it is his advice to his student al-Muzani: "Take proofs from creation about the Creator, and do not burden yourself with the knowledge of what your mind did not reach." Ibn Abi Hatim himself spoke similarly when he was told of Ibn Khuzayma's unsuccessful attempt at kalâm: "It is preferable not to meddle with what we did not learn." Note that al-Shafi`i also spoke of his wish not to have a single letter out of all his works attributed to him, regardless of topic.

Al-Shafi`i's attitude towards tasawwuf was as strict as with kalâm, and he both praised it and denigrated its abuse at the hands of its corrupters. In criticism of the latter he said: "No-one becomes a Sufi in the morning except he ends up a dolt by noon" while on the other hand he declared in his Diwan: "Be at the same time a faqîh and a Sufi." In Mecca al-Shafi`i was the student of Fudayl ibn `Iyad. Imam al-Nawawi in his Bustan al-`Arifin fi al-Zuhd WA al-Tasawwuf ("The Garden of the Gnostics in Asceticism and Tasawwuf") narrated from al-Shafi`i the saying: "Only the sincere one (al-mukhlis)can recognize self-display (al-riyâ')." Al-Nawawi comments: "This means that it is impossible to know the reality of self-display and see its hidden shades except for one who resolutely seeks (arâda) sincerity. Such a one strives for a long time, searching, meditating, examining at length within himself until he knows, or knows something of what self-display is. This does not happen for everyone. Indeed, this happens only with special ones (al-khawâss). But for a given individual to claim that he knows what self-diplay is, this is real ignorance on his part."

Al-Shafi`i deferred primacy in the foundations of fiqh to Imam Abu Hanifa with his famous statement: "People are all the children of Abu Hanifa in fiqh." Ibn Hajar al-Haytami mentioned in the thirty-fifth chapter of his book on Imam Abu Hanifa entitled al-Khayrat al-Hisan: "When Imam al-Shafi`i was in Baghdad, he would visit the grave of Imam Abu Hanifa, greet him, and then ask Allah for the fulfillment of his need through his means."

Two schools of legal thought or madhahib are actually attributed to al-Shafi`i, englobing his writings and legal opinions (fatâwa). These two schools are known in the terminology of jurists as "The Old" (al-qadîm) and "The New" (al-jadîd), corresponding respectively to his stays in Iraq and Egypt. The most prominent transmitters of the New among al-Shafi`i's students are al-Buwayti, al-Muzani, al-Rabi` al-Muradi, and al-Bulqini, in Kitab al-Umm ("The Motherbook"). The most prominent transmitters of the Old are Ahmad ibn Hanbal, al-Karabisi, al-Za`farani, and Abu Thawr, in Kitab al-Hujja ("Book of the Proof"). What is presently known as the Shafi`i position refers to the New except in approximately twenty-two questions, in which Shafi`i scholars and muftis have retained the positions of the Old.

Al-Subki related that the Shafi`i scholars considered al-Rabi`s narration from al-Shafi`i sounder from the viewpoint of transmission, while they considered al-Muzani's sounder from the viewpoint of fiqh, although both were established hadith masters. Al-Shafi`i said to al-Rabi`: "How I love you!" and another time: "O Rabi`! If I could feed you the Science I would feed it to you." Al-Qaffal al-Shashi in his Fatawa relates that al-Rabi` was slow in his understanding, and that al-Shafi`i once repeated an explanation forty times for him in a gathering, yet he did not understand it then got up and left in embarrassment. Later, al-Shafi`i called him in private and resumed explaining it to him until he understood. This shows the accuracy of Ibn Rahuyah's statement: "I consider the best part of me the time when I fully understand al-Shafi`i's discourse."

Al-Shafi`i took the verse "Or if you have touched women"(4:43) literally, and considered that contact between the sexes, even accidental, nullified ablution. This is also the position of Ibn Mas`ud, Ibn `Umar, al-Sha`bi, al-Nakha`i, al-Zuhri, and al-Awza`i, which is confirmed by Ibn `Umar's report: "Whoever kisses or touches his wife with his hand must renew his wudû'." It is authentic and related in numerous places including Malik's Muwatta'. Al-Shafi`i said: "Something similar has reached us from Ibn Mas`ud." They all read the above verse literally, without interpreting "touch" to mean "sexual intercourse" as do the Hanafis, or "touch with pleasure" as do the Malikis.

A major contribution of al-Shafi`i in the foundations of the Law was his division of innovation (al-bid`a) into good and bad on the basis of `Umar's words about the tarâwih or congregational supererogatory night prayers in the month of Ramadan: "What a fine innovation this is!" Harmala narrated that al-Shafi`i concluded: "Therefore, whatever innovation conforms to the Sunna is approved (mahmûd), and whatever opposes it is abominable (madhmûm)." Agreement formed in the Four Schools around his division, as illustrated by the endorsement of some major later authorities in each school. Among the Hanafis: Ibn `Abidin, al-Turkumani, and al-Tahanawi; among the Malikis: al-Turtushi, Ibn al-Hajj, and al-Shatibi; consensus among the Shafi`is; and reluctant acceptance among later Hanbalis, who altered al-Shafi`i's terminology to read "lexical innovation" (bid`a lughawiyya) and "legal innovation" (bid`a shar`iyya), respectively û although inaccurately û matching Shafi`i's "approved" and "abominable".

Among al-Shafi`i's other notable positions: Al-Muzani said: "I never saw any of the scholars make something obligatory on behalf of the Prophet as much as al-Shafi`i in his books, and this was due to his high remembrance of the Prophet. He said in the Old School: 'Supplication ends with the invocation of blessings on the Prophet, and its end is but by means of it.'" Al-Karabisi said: "I heard al-Shafi`i say that he disliked for someone to say 'the Messenger' (al-Rasûl), but that he should say 'Allah's Messenger' (Rasûl Allah) out of veneration (ta`zîm) for him."

Among al-Shafi`i's other sayings:

"The study of hadith is better than supererogatory prayer, and the pursuit of knowledge is better than supererogatory prayer." Ibn `Abd al-Barr in Kitab al-`Ilm listed the many hadiths of the Prophet on the superior merit of knowledge. However, al-Shafi`i by this saying meant the essence and purpose of knowledge, not knowledge for its own sake which leads to Satanic pride. The latter is widely available while true knowledge is the knowledge that leads to godwariness (taqwa). This is confirmed by al-Shafi`i's saying: "Knowledge is what benefits. Knowledge is not what one has memorized." This is a corrective for those content to define knowledge as "the knowledge of the proof" (ma`rifa al-dalîl). "He gives wisdom to whomever He will, and whoever receives wisdom receives immense good." (2:269)

"You [the scholars of hadith] are the pharmacists but we [the jurists] are the physicians." This was explained by `Ali al-Qari in his book Mu`taqad Abi Hanifa al-Imam (p. 42): "The early scholars said: The hadith scholar without knowledge of fiqhis like a seller of drugs who is no physician: he has them but he does not know what to do with them; and the fiqh scholar without knowledge of hadith is like a physician without drugs: he knows what constitutes a remedy, but does not dispose of it."

"Malik was asked about kalâm and [the Science of] Oneness (tawhîd) and he said: 'It is inconceivable that the Prophet should teach his Community hygiene and not teach them about Oneness! And Oneness is exactly what the Prophet said: 'I was ordered to fight people until they say 'There is no God but Allah.' So, whatever makes blood and property untouchable û that is the reality of Oneness (haqîqa al-tawhîd).'" This is a proof from the Salaf against those who, in later times, innovated sub-divisions for tawhîd or legislated that their own understanding of Allah's Attributes was a precondition for the declaration of Oneness. Al-Halimi said: "In this hadith there is explicit proof that that declaration (lâ ilâha illallâh)suffices to extirpate oneself from all the different kinds of disbelief in Allah Almighty."

"Satiation weighs down the body, hardens the heart, does away with sagacity, brings on sleep, and weakens one from worship." This is similar to the definition of tasawwuf as "hunger" (al-jû`) given by some of the early masters, who acquired hunger as a permanent attribute and were called "hungerers" (jû`iyyûn). A notable example is al-Qasim ibn `Uthman al-`Abdi al-Dimashqi al-Ju`i (d. 248), whom al-Dhahabi describes as "the Imam, the exemplar, the wali, the muhaddith, the shaykh of the Sufis and the friend of Ahmad ibn al-Hawari."

"I never swore by Allah û neither truthfully nor deceptively." This is similar to the saying of the Sufi master Sahl ibn `Abd Allah al-Tustari narrated by al-Dhahabi: "Among the manners of the truthful saints (al-siddîqîn) is that they never swear by Allah, nor commit backbiting, nor does backbiting take place around them, nor do they eat to satiation, if they promise they are true to their word, and they never speak in jest."

Al-Buwayti asked: "Should I pray behind the Rafidi?" Al-Shafi`i said: "Do not pray behind the Rafidi, nor behind the Qadari, nor behind the Murji'." Al-Buwayti said: "Define them for us." He replied: "Whoever says 'Belief consists only in speech' is a Murji', and whoever says 'Abu Bakr and `Umar are not Imams' is a Rafidi, and whoever attributes destiny to himself is a Qadari."

Abu Hatim narrated from Harmala that al-Shafi`i said: "The Caliphs (al-khulafâ') are five: Abu Bakr, `Umar, `Uthman, `Ali, and `Umar ibn `Abd al-`Aziz." In his Diwan he named them "leaders of their people, by whose guidance one obtains guidance," and declaimed of the Family of the Prophet:

The Family of the Prophet are my intermediary to him! (wasîlatî)

Through them I hope to be given my record with the right hand.

and:

O Family of Allah's Messenger! To love you is an obligation

Which Allah ordained and revealed in the Qur'an.

It is enough proof of your immense glory that

Whoever invokes not blessings upon you, his prayer is invalid.

Ibn Hajar said that the first to write a biography of al-Shafi`i was Dawud al-Zahiri (d. 275). Al-Nawawi in Tahdhib al-Asma' WA al-Lughat (1:44) mentioned that the best biography of al-Shafi`i was al-Bayhaqi's for its sound chains of transmission. Ibn Hajar summarized it and added to it al-Shafi`i's Musnadin his Tawali al-Ta'sis fi Ma`ali Ibn Idris.

In the introduction of his compendium of Shafi`i fiqhentitled al-Majmu` al-Nawawi mentions that al-Shafi`i used a walking stick for which he was asked: "Why do you carry a stick when you are neither old nor ailing?" He replied: "To remember I am only a traveller in this world."

1 answer


Superior

superhero

superficial

5-letter words

super

6-letter words

superb, supers

7-letter words

supered

8-letter words

superadd, superbad, superber, superbly, supercar, supercop, superego, superfan, superfix, superhit, supering, superior, superjet, superlay, superlie, superman, supermen, supermom, supernal, superpro, supersex, superspy, supertax

9-letter words

superable, superably, superadds, superbank, superbest, superbomb, supercars, supercede, superchic, supercity, superclub, supercoil, supercool, supercops, supercute, superegos, superfans, superfarm, superfast, superfine, superfirm, superfund, supergene, superglue, supergood, superheat, superhero, superhits, superhype, superiors, superjets, superjock, superlain, superlies, supermale, supermind, supermini, supermoms, supernova, superpimp, superport, superpose, superpros, superrace, superreal, superrich, superroad, supersafe, supersale, supersede, supersell, supershow, supersize, supersoft, superstar, superstud, superthin, supervene, supervise, superwave, superwide, superwife

10-letter words

superadded, superagent, superalloy, superbanks, superbitch, superblock, superbness, superboard, superbombs, supercargo, superceded, supercedes, superclass, superclean, superclubs, supercoils, supercools, superelite, superfarms, superfirms, superfixes, superflack, superfluid, superfunds, supergenes, supergiant, superglues, supergroup, superheats, superheavy, superhelix, superhuman, superhyped, superhypes, superiorly, superjocks, superjumbo, superlarge, superlight, superliner, superlunar, superlying, supermacho, supermales, supermicro, superminds, superminis, supermodel, supernally, supernovae, supernovas, superorder, superoxide, superpimps, superplane, superports, superposed, superposes, superpower, superraces, superroads, supersales, superscale, superscout, superseded, superseder, supersedes, supersells, supersexes, supersharp, supershows, supersized, superslick, supersmart, supersonic, superspies, superstars, superstate, superstock, superstore, superstuds, supersweet, supertaxes, superthick, supertight, supertonic, supervened, supervenes, supervised, supervises, supervisor, superwaves, superwives, superwoman, superwomen

11-letter words

superabound, superadding, superagency, superagents, superalloys, superaltern, superblocks, superboards, superbomber, superbright, supercargos, superceding, supercenter, supercharge, superchurch, supercities, supercoiled, supercooled, superdeluxe, superegoist, superelites, superfamily, superfatted, superficial, superficies, superflacks, superfluids, superfluity, superfluous, supergiants, supergroups, supergrowth, superharden, superheated, superheater, superheroes, superhyping, superimpose, superinduce, superinfect, superintend, superiority, superjacent, superjumbos, superlative, superlawyer, superliners, superlunary, superluxury, supermachos, supermarket, supermicros, supermodels, supermodern, supernatant, supernation, supernature, supernormal, superorders, superorgasm, superoxides, superperson, superplanes, superplayer, superpolite, superposing, superpowers, superprofit, superscales, superschool, superscouts, superscribe, superscript, supersecret, supersedeas, superseders, superseding, supersedure, superseller, supersinger, supersleuth, supersmooth, supersonics, superstates, superstocks, superstores, superstrata, superstrike, superstring, superstrong, supersubtle, supersystem, supertanker, supertonics, supervening, supervirile, supervising, supervision, supervisors, supervisory, superweapon

12-letter words

superabounds, superalterns, superannuate, superathlete, superbitches, superbnesses, superbombers, supercabinet, supercargoes, supercarrier, supercenters, supercharged, supercharger, supercharges, superciliary, supercilious, superclasses, supercluster, supercoiling, superconduct, supercooling, supercurrent, superegoists, superelevate, supereminent, superexpress, supergravity, supergrowths, superhardens, superheaters, superheating, superheavies, superhelical, superhelices, superhelixes, superheroine, superhighway, superhumanly, superimposed, superimposes, superinduced, superinduces, superinfects, superintends, superlatives, superlawyers, supermarkets, supermassive, supernatants, supernations, supernatural, supernatures, superorganic, superorgasms, superovulate, superpatriot, superpersons, superplastic, superplayers, superposable, superpowered, superpremium, superprofits, superquality, superrealism, superschools, superscribed, superscribes, superscripts, supersecrecy, supersecrets, supersedures, supersellers, supersensory, supersession, supersingers, supersleuths, superspecial, superstardom, superstation, superstition, superstratum, superstrikes, superstrings, supersurgeon, supersystems, supertankers, supervenient, supervention, supervisions, superweapons

13-letter words

superableness, superabounded, superabundant, superachiever, superactivity, superaddition, superagencies, superannuated, superannuates, superathletes, supercabinets, supercalender, supercarriers, supercautious, superchargers, supercharging, superchurches, superclusters, supercollider, supercolossal, supercomputer, superconducts, supercriminal, supercritical, supercurrents, superdiplomat, superelevated, superelevates, supereminence, superfamilies, superfetation, superficially, superfluidity, superfluities, superfluously, supergraphics, superhardened, superheroines, superhighways, superhumanity, superimposing, superinducing, superinfected, superintended, superiorities, superlatively, superlobbyist, superloyalist, superluxuries, supermajority, supermilitant, superminister, supernational, supernaturals, supernormally, supernumerary, superordinate, superorganism, superovulated, superovulates, superpatriots, superpersonal, superphysical, superposition, superpowerful, superpremiums, superrealisms, superregional, superromantic, supersalesman, supersalesmen, supersaturate, superscribing, supersensible, supersessions, superspecials, superstardoms, superstations, superstitions, superstitious, superstrength, supersubtlety, supersurgeons, supersymmetry, superterrific, superthriller, superventions, supervirtuosi, supervirtuoso

14-letter words

superabounding, superabsorbent, superabundance, superachievers, superadditions, superambitious, superannuating, superannuation, supercalenders, superciliously, supercivilized, supercolliders, supercomputers, superconducted, superconductor, superconfident, supercontinent, supercriminals, superdiplomats, supereffective, superefficient, superelevating, superelevation, supereminences, supereminently, supererogation, supererogatory, superexpensive, superexpresses, superfetations, superficiality, supergravities, superhardening, superhumanness, superimposable, superincumbent, superinduction, superinfecting, superinfection, superinsulated, superintendent, superintending, superintensity, superlobbyists, superloyalists, superluxurious, supermasculine, superministers, supernaturally, supernormality, supernutrition, superorganisms, superovulating, superovulation, superpatriotic, superphenomena, superphosphate, superpositions, superqualities, supersaturated, supersaturates, superscription, supersecrecies, supersensitive, supersexuality, supersonically, superspectacle, superstimulate, superstrengths, superstructure, supersymmetric, superthrillers, supervirtuosos

15-letter words

superablenesses, superabsorbents, superabundances, superabundantly, superactivities, superannuations, superbureaucrat, supercalendered, superconducting, superconductive, superconductors, supercontinents, superconvenient, superefficiency, superelevations, supererogations, superfluidities, superfluousness, supergovernment, superheterodyne, superhumanities, superimposition, superindividual, superinductions, superinfections, superintendence, superintendency, superintendents, superlativeness, supermajorities, supernaturalism, supernaturalist, supernumeraries, supernutritions, superovulations, superparasitism, superpatriotism, superphenomenon, superphosphates, superplasticity, supersaturating, supersaturation, superscriptions, superspecialist, superspectacles, superstimulated, superstimulates, superstitiously, superstructural, superstructures, supersubtleties, supersymmetries

16-letter words

superbillionaire, superbureaucrats, supercalendering, superciliousness, supercomfortable, supercompetitive, supercorporation, superfecundation, superficialities, supergovernments, superheavyweight, superheterodynes, superhumannesses, superimpositions, superincumbently, superintelligent, superintendences, superintensities, supermillionaire, supernaturalisms, supernaturalists, supernaturalness, supernormalities, superparasitisms, superpatriotisms, superphenomenons, superromanticism, supersaturations, supersensitively, supersensitivity, superserviceable, supersexualities, superspecialists, superspecialized, superspectacular, superspeculation, superstimulating, supersubstantial

17-letter words

superbillionaires, supercivilization, superconductivity, superconglomerate, superconservative, supercorporations, superefficiencies, superfecundations, superfluousnesses, superheavyweights, superintellectual, superintelligence, superintendencies, superlativenesses, supermillionaires, superminicomputer, supernaturalistic, superplasticities, superromanticisms, superspectaculars, superspeculations

18-letter words

superadministrator, superciliousnesses, supercivilizations, superconglomerates, superintellectuals, superintelligences, superminicomputers, supernaturalnesses, supersensitivities, supersophisticated

19-letter words

superadministrators, superconductivities, superspecialization

20-letter words

superspecializations

1 answer


Praise be to Allah.

This is a reasonable enough question for one who has not entered Islam, but one who believes in and practices this religion already knows the blessings which are his because of this religion. There are many reasons for this, which include the following:

(1) The Muslim worships One God, Who has no partner, and Who has the most beautiful names and the highest attributes. Thus the Muslim's focus and aim is concentrated, focused on His Lord and Creator; he puts his trust in Him and asks Him for help, patience and support; he believes that Allaah is able to do all things, and has no need of a wife or son. Allaah created the heavens and earth; He is the One Who gives life and death; He is the Creator and Sustainer from Whom the slave seeks provision. He is the All-Hearing Who responds to the supplication of His slave, and from Whom the slave hopes for a response. He is the All-Merciful and All-Forgiving, to Whom the slave turns in repentance when he has committed a sin or fallen short in his worship of Allaah. He is the Omniscient and All-Seeing, who knows all intentions and what is hidden in people's hearts. The slave feels ashamed to commit a sin by doing wrong to himself or to others, because his Lord is watching over him and sees all that he does. He knows that Allaah is All-Wise, the Seer of the Unseen, so he trusts that what Allaah decrees for him is good; he knows that Allaah will never be unjust to him, and that everything that Allaah decrees for him is good, even if he does not understand the wisdom behind it.

(2) The effects of Islaamic worship on the soul of the Muslim include the following:

Prayer keeps the slave in contact with his Lord; if he enters it in a spirit of humiliation and concentration, he will feel tranquil and secure, because he is seeking a "powerful support," which is Allaah, may He be glorified and exalted. For this reason, the Prophet of Islaam, Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to say: "Let us find relaxation and joy in prayer." If something distressed him, he would hasten to pray. Everyone who finds himself faced with disaster and tries prayer finds strength, patience and consolation, because he is reciting the words of his Lord, which cannot be compared to the effect of the words of a created being. If the words of some psychologists can offer a little comfort, what do you think of the words of the One Who created the psychologist?

Now let us look at zakaat, which is one of the pillars of Islaam. Zakaat purifies the soul from stinginess and miserliness, and accustoms people to being generous and helping the poor and needy. It will bring a great reward on the Day of Resurrection, just like other forms of worship. It is not burdensome, like man-made taxes; it is only 25 in every thousand, which the sincere Muslim pays willingly and does not try to evade or wait until someone chases him for it.

Fasting involves refraining from food and sex. It is a form of worship, and a way in which one can feel the hunger of those who are deprived. It is also a reminder of the blessings of the Creator, and it brings rewards beyond measure.

Hajj is the Pilgrimage to the sacred House of Allaah, which was built by Ibraaheem (Abraham, upon whom be peace). By performing Hajj one is obeying the command of Allaah and the call to come and meet Muslims from all over the world.

(3) Islaam commands all kinds of good and forbids all kinds of evil. It encourages good manners and proper treatment of others. It enjoins good characteristics such as truthfulness, patience, deliberation, kindness, humility, modesty, keeping promises, dignity, mercy, justice, courage, patience, friendliness, contentment, chastity, good treatment, tolerance, trustworthiness, gratitude for favours, and self-control in times of anger. Islaam commands the Muslim to fulfil his duty towards his parents and to uphold family ties, to help the needy, to treat neighbours well, to protect and safeguard the wealth of the orphan, to be gentle with the young and show respect to the old, to be kind to servants and animals, to remove harmful things from the road, to speak kind words, to forgive at the time when one has the opportunity to take revenge, to be sincere towards one's fellow-Muslims, to meet the needs of the Muslims, to give the debtor time to repay his debt, to prefer others over oneself, to console others, to greet people with a smiling face, to visit the sick, to support the one who is oppressed, to give gifts to friends, to honour his guest, to treat his wife kindly and spend on her and her children, to spread the greeting of peace (salaam) and to seek permission before entering another person's house, lest one see something private that the other person does not want one to see.

Some non-Muslims may do these things out of politeness or good manners, but they are not seeking reward from Allaah or salvation of the Day of Judgement.

If we look at what Islam has prohibited, we will find that it is in the interests of both the individual and society as a whole. All these prohibitions serve to safeguard the relationship between the slave and his Lord, and the relationship of the individual with himself and with his fellow-man. The following examples demonstrate this:

Islam forbids the association of anything in worship with Allaah and the worship of anything other than Allaah, because this spells doom and misery. Islaam also forbids visiting or believing soothsayers and fortune-tellers; magic or witchcraft that may cause a rift between two people or bring them together; belief in the influence of the stars on events and people's lives; cursing time, because Allaah is directing its affairs; and superstition, because this is pessimism.

Islam forbids cancelling out good deeds by showing off, boasting or reminding others of one's favours; bowing or prostrating to anything other than Allaah; sitting with hypocrites or immoral people for the purposes of enjoying their company or keeping them company; and invoking the curse or wrath of Allaah on one another or damning one another to Hell.

Islaam forbids urinating into stagnant water; defecating on the side of the road or in places where people seek shade or where they draw water; from facing the qiblah (direction of prayer) or turning one's back towards it when passing water or stools; holding one's penis in one's right hand when passing water; giving the greeting of salaam (peace) to one who is answering the call of nature; and putting one's hand into any vessel before washing it, when one has just woken up.

Islaam forbids the offering of any nafl (supererogatory) prayers when the sun is rising, when it is at its zenith, and when it is setting, because it rises and sets between the horns of Shaytaan (Satan); praying when there is food prepared that a person desires; praying when one urgently needs to pass water, stools or wind, because that will distract a person from concentrating properly on his prayer.

Islam forbids the Muslim to raise his voice in prayer, lest it disturb other believers; to continue offering supererogatory prayers at night when one feels drowsy - such a person should sleep then get up; to stay up all night in prayer, especially one night after another; and to stop praying when there is doubt as to the validity of one's wudoo' - unless one hears a sound or smells an odour.

Islaam forbids buying, selling and making "lost and found" announcements in the mosque - because it is the place of worship and remembrance of Allaah, where worldly affairs have no place.

Islam forbids haste in walking when the iqaamah (call immediately preceding congregational prayer) is given, and prescribes walking in a calm and dignified manner. It is also forbidden to boast about the cost of building a mosque; to decorate a mosque with red or yellow paint or adornments which will distract the worshippers; to fast day after day without a break; and for a woman to observe a supererogatory fast when her husband is present without his permission.

Islaam forbids building over graves, making them high, sitting on them, walking between them wearing shoes, putting lights over them or writing on them. It is forbidden to disinter the dead or to take graves as places of worship. Islam forbids wailing, tearing one's clothes or leaving one's hair unkempt when a person dies. Eulogizing the dead in the manner of the times of Ignorance (Jaahiliyyah) is also forbidden, although there is nothing wrong with informing others that a person has died.

Islaam forbids the consumption of riba (interest); all kinds of selling which involve ignorance (of the product), misleading and cheating; selling blood, wine, pork, idols and everything that Allaah has forbidden - their price, whether bought or sold - is haraam; najash, which is offering a price for something one has no intention of buying, as happens in many auctions; concealing a product's faults at the time of selling; selling something which one does not own or before it comes into one's possession; undercutting, outbidding or out bargaining another; selling produce before it is clear that it is in good condition and free of blemish; cheating in weights and measures; and hoarding. A partner who has shares in a plot of land or a date palm tree is forbidden to sell his share without consulting his partners. It is forbidden to consume the wealth of orphans unjustly; to bet or gamble; to take anything by force; to accept or offer bribes; to steal people's wealth or to consume it unjustly; to take something for the purpose of destroying it; to undermine the value of people's possessions; to keep lost property which one has found, or to keep quiet about it and not announce it, for it belongs to the one who recognizes it; to cheat in any way; to ask for a loan with no intention of repaying it; to take anything of the wealth of a fellow-Muslim, unless it is given freely, because what is taken because of another person's shyness is haraam; and to accept a gift because of intercession.

Celibacy and castration are forbidden, as is marrying two sisters, or a woman and her aunt (paternal or maternal), whether he marries the aunt after marrying her niece or vice versa, for fear of breaking the ties of kinship. It is forbidden to make deals in marriage, such as saying "Let me marry your daughter and I will give you my daughter or sister in marriage." Such reciprocal deals are a form of oppression and injustice, and haraam. Islaam forbids mut'ah (temporary marriage), which is a marriage contract for a period of time agreed by the two parties, at the end of which the marriage expires. Islaam forbids intercourse with a menstruating woman, until she has purified herself (by taking a bath after her period ends), and also forbids anal intercourse. A man is forbidden to propose marriage to a woman when another man has already proposed to her, unless the other man withdraws his proposal or gives him permission. It is forbidden to marry a previously-married woman without consulting her, or a virgin without seeking her permission. It is forbidden to wish (a newly married couple) "Bi'l-rafaa' WA'l-baneen (a joyful life and many sons)," because this is the greeting of the people of Jaahiliyyah, who hated daughters. The divorced woman is forbidden to conceal what Allaah has created in her womb (if she is pregnant). A husband and wife are forbidden to speak (to others) about the intimacies of married life. It is forbidden to turn a woman against her husband or to take divorce lightly. It is forbidden for a woman to ask for another's divorce, such as asking a man to divorce a woman so that she can marry him. A wife is forbidden to spend her husband's money without his permission, or to keep away from his bed without good reason, because the angels will curse her if she does that. A man is forbidden to marry his father's wife, or to have intercourse with a woman who is pregnant from another man. It is forbidden for a man to practise 'azl (coitus interruptus) with his free wife without her permission. It is forbidden for a man to return home from a journey late at night and startle his family, unless he has previously notified them when he will arrive home. A man is forbidden to take anything of his wife's mahr (dowry) without her consent, or to keep annoying his wife so that she will give up her wealth.

Islaam forbids women to make a wanton display of themselves (tabarruj). It also forbids extreme forms of female circumcision. Women are forbidden to admit anyone into their husband's home without his permission; his general permission is acceptable so long as they stay within the limits of sharee'ah. It is forbidden to separate a mother and child (in case of divorce); to let one's womenfolk behave foolishly (in an immoral fashion) and not say anything; to let one's gaze wander everywhere; and to follow an accidental glance with an intentional glance.

Islaam forbids the eating of dead meat, regardless of whether it died by drowning, strangulation, shock or falling from a high place; eating blood, pork and anything slaughtered in a name other than that of Allaah or for idols; eating the flesh or drinking the milk of beasts that feed on filth and waste matter; eating the flesh of every carnivorous beast that has fangs and every bird that has talons; eating the meat of domesticated donkeys; killing animals by keeping them and throwing stones at them until they die, or detaining them without food until they die; slaughtering with teeth or nails; slaughtering one animal (for food) in front of another; or sharpening the knife in front of the animal to be slaughtered.

In the area of clothing and adornment, men are forbidden the extravagance of wearing gold. Muslim are forbidden to be naked or to expose their thighs; to leave their clothes long (below the ankles) and trail them on the ground for the purpose of showing off; and to wear clothes that will attract attention.

It is forbidden to bear false witness; to make false accusations against a chaste believing woman; to accuse someone who is innocent; to utter lies; to slander and backbite; to call people by offensive nicknames; to spread gossip and malicious slander; to make fun of the Muslims; to boast about one's status; to shed doubts on a person's lineage; to utter slander, insults and obscenities; to speak in an indecent or rude manner; or to utter evil in public, except by one who has been wronged.

Islaam forbids telling lies; one of the worst kinds of lie is to lie about dreams, like fabricating dreams and visions in order to prove one's virtue, or make some material gains, or to frighten an enemy.

Muslims are forbidden to praise themselves, or to talk in a secret way: two may not converse secretly to the exclusion of a third, because this is offensive. It is forbidden to curse a believer or someone who does not deserve to be cursed.

Islaam forbids speaking ill of the dead; praying for death; wishing for death because of some suffering that one is passing through; praying against one's self, one's children, one's servants or one's wealth.

Muslims are told not to eat the food that is directly in front of others or to eat from the centre of the dish or platter; rather they should eat from what is directly in front of them or thereabouts, because the barakah (blessing) comes in the middle of the food. It is forbidden to drink from a broken edge of a vessel, because this could cause harm; or to drink from the mouth of a vessel; or to breathe into it. It is forbidden to eat while lying on one's stomach; to sit at a table where wine is being drunk; to leave a fire burning in one's house when one sleeps; to sleep with Ghamr in one's hand, like an offensive smell or the remainder of food (grease); to sleep on one's stomach; or to talk about or try to interpret bad dreams, because these are tricks of the Shaytaan.

It is forbidden to kill another person except in cases where it is right to do so; to kill one's children for fear of poverty; to commit suicide; to commit fornication, adultery or sodomy (homosexuality); to drink wine, or even to prepare it, carry it from one place to another, or sell it. Muslims are forbidden to please people by angering Allaah; to offend their parents or even to say "Uff" (the slightest word of contempt) to them; to claim that a child belongs to anyone but his real father; to torture by means of fire; to burn anyone, alive or dead, with fire; to mutilate the bodies of the slain; to help anyone commit falsehood; or to cooperate in wrongdoing and sin.

It is forbidden to obey any person by disobeying Allaah; to swear falsely; to swear a disastrous oath; to eavesdrop on people without their permission; to invade people's privacy or look at their private parts; to claim something that does not belong to one or that one did not do, for the purpose of showing off; to look into someone's else's house without permission; to be extravagant; to swear an oath to do something wrong; to spy on others or be suspicious about righteous men and women; to envy, hate or shun one another; to persist in falsehood; to be arrogant or feel superior; to be filled with self-admiration; to be pleased with one's arrogance. Islam forbids taking back one's charity, even if one pays to get it back; employing someone to do a job without paying him his wages; being unfair in giving gifts to one's children; bequeathing everything in one's will and leaving one's heirs poor - in such a case the will should not be executed; writing a will that concerns more than one third of one's legacy; being a bad neighbour; or changing a will to the detriment of one or some of one's heirs. A Muslim is forbidden to forsake or shun his brother for more than three days, except for a reason sanctioned by sharee'ah; to hold small stones between two fingers and throw them because this could cause injury to eyes or teeth; to include his heirs in a will, because Allaah has already given heirs their rights of inheritance; to disturb his neighbour; to point a weapon at his Muslim brother; to hand someone an unsheathed sword, lest it harm him; to come (walk) between two people except with their permission; to return a gift, unless there is some shar'i objection to it; to be extravagant; to give money to foolish people; to wish to be like someone to whom Allaah has given more of something; to cancel out his charity by giving offensive reminders of his giving; to wilfully conceal testimony; or to oppress orphans or scold one who asks for help or money. It is forbidden to treat with evil medicines, because Allaah would not create a cure for this ummah which includes something that He has forbidden. It is forbidden to kill women and children in warfare; to boast to one another; or to break promises.

Islaam forbids betraying a trust; asking for charity that one does not need; alarming a Muslim brother or taking away his possessions, whether jokingly or seriously; changing one's mind after giving a gift, except in the case of a gift from a father to his child; practising medicine without experience; or killing ants, bees and hoopoe birds. A man is forbidden to look at the 'awrah (private parts) of another man, and a woman is forbidden to look at the 'awrah of another woman. It is forbidden to sit between two people without their permission; or to greet only those whom one knows, because the greeting is to be given to those whom you know and those whom you do not know. A Muslim is forbidden to let an oath come between him and good deeds; he should do what is good and make expiation for the oath. It is forbidden to judge between two disputing parties when one is angry, or to judge in favour of one party without hearing what the other has to say. It is forbidden for a man to walk through the market-place carrying something - like a sharp weapon - that could harm the Muslims, unless it is properly covered. A Muslim is forbidden to make another person get up, so that he can take his place.

There are more commands and prohibitions which came for the benefit and happiness of individuals and mankind as a whole. Have you ever seen any other religion that can compare to this religion?

Read this response again, then ask yourself: is it not a great pity that I am not one of them? Allaah says in the Qur'aan (interpretation of the meaning): "And whoever seeks a religion other than Islam, it will never be accepted of him, and in the Hereafter he will be one of the losers." [Aal 'Imraan 3:85]

Finally, I hope that everyone who reads this will be guided to the correct way and to follow the truth. May Allaah protect you and us from all evil.

Islam Q&A

Sheikh Muhammed Salih Al-Munajjid

3 answers


Praise be to Allah.

This is a reasonable enough question for one who has not entered Islam, but one who believes in and practices this religion already knows the blessings which are his because of this religion. There are many reasons for this, which include the following:

(1) The Muslim worships One God, Who has no partner, and Who has the most beautiful names and the highest attributes. Thus the Muslim's focus and aim is concentrated, focused on His Lord and Creator; he puts his trust in Him and asks Him for help, patience and support; he believes that Allaah is able to do all things, and has no need of a wife or son. Allaah created the heavens and earth; He is the One Who gives life and death; He is the Creator and Sustainer from Whom the slave seeks provision. He is the All-Hearing Who responds to the supplication of His slave, and from Whom the slave hopes for a response. He is the All-Merciful and All-Forgiving, to Whom the slave turns in repentance when he has committed a sin or fallen short in his worship of Allaah. He is the Omniscient and All-Seeing, who knows all intentions and what is hidden in people's hearts. The slave feels ashamed to commit a sin by doing wrong to himself or to others, because his Lord is watching over him and sees all that he does. He knows that Allaah is All-Wise, the Seer of the Unseen, so he trusts that what Allaah decrees for him is good; he knows that Allaah will never be unjust to him, and that everything that Allaah decrees for him is good, even if he does not understand the wisdom behind it.

(2) The effects of Islaamic worship on the soul of the Muslim include the following:

Prayer keeps the slave in contact with his Lord; if he enters it in a spirit of humiliation and concentration, he will feel tranquil and secure, because he is seeking a "powerful support," which is Allaah, may He be glorified and exalted. For this reason, the Prophet of Islaam, Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to say: "Let us find relaxation and joy in prayer." If something distressed him, he would hasten to pray. Everyone who finds himself faced with disaster and tries prayer finds strength, patience and consolation, because he is reciting the words of his Lord, which cannot be compared to the effect of the words of a created being. If the words of some psychologists can offer a little comfort, what do you think of the words of the One Who created the psychologist?

Now let us look at zakaat, which is one of the pillars of Islaam. Zakaat purifies the soul from stinginess and miserliness, and accustoms people to being generous and helping the poor and needy. It will bring a great reward on the Day of Resurrection, just like other forms of worship. It is not burdensome, like man-made taxes; it is only 25 in every thousand, which the sincere Muslim pays willingly and does not try to evade or wait until someone chases him for it.

Fasting involves refraining from food and sex. It is a form of worship, and a way in which one can feel the hunger of those who are deprived. It is also a reminder of the blessings of the Creator, and it brings rewards beyond measure.

Hajj is the Pilgrimage to the sacred House of Allaah, which was built by Ibraaheem (Abraham, upon whom be peace). By performing Hajj one is obeying the command of Allaah and the call to come and meet Muslims from all over the world.

(3) Islaam commands all kinds of good and forbids all kinds of evil. It encourages good manners and proper treatment of others. It enjoins good characteristics such as truthfulness, patience, deliberation, kindness, humility, modesty, keeping promises, dignity, mercy, justice, courage, patience, friendliness, contentment, chastity, good treatment, tolerance, trustworthiness, gratitude for favours, and self-control in times of anger. Islaam commands the Muslim to fulfil his duty towards his parents and to uphold family ties, to help the needy, to treat neighbours well, to protect and safeguard the wealth of the orphan, to be gentle with the young and show respect to the old, to be kind to servants and animals, to remove harmful things from the road, to speak kind words, to forgive at the time when one has the opportunity to take revenge, to be sincere towards one's fellow-Muslims, to meet the needs of the Muslims, to give the debtor time to repay his debt, to prefer others over oneself, to console others, to greet people with a smiling face, to visit the sick, to support the one who is oppressed, to give gifts to friends, to honour his guest, to treat his wife kindly and spend on her and her children, to spread the greeting of peace (salaam) and to seek permission before entering another person's house, lest one see something private that the other person does not want one to see.

Some non-Muslims may do these things out of politeness or good manners, but they are not seeking reward from Allaah or salvation of the Day of Judgement.

If we look at what Islam has prohibited, we will find that it is in the interests of both the individual and society as a whole. All these prohibitions serve to safeguard the relationship between the slave and his Lord, and the relationship of the individual with himself and with his fellow-man. The following examples demonstrate this:

Islam forbids the association of anything in worship with Allaah and the worship of anything other than Allaah, because this spells doom and misery. Islaam also forbids visiting or believing soothsayers and fortune-tellers; magic or witchcraft that may cause a rift between two people or bring them together; belief in the influence of the stars on events and people's lives; cursing time, because Allaah is directing its affairs; and superstition, because this is pessimism.

Islam forbids cancelling out good deeds by showing off, boasting or reminding others of one's favours; bowing or prostrating to anything other than Allaah; sitting with hypocrites or immoral people for the purposes of enjoying their company or keeping them company; and invoking the curse or wrath of Allaah on one another or damning one another to Hell.

Islaam forbids urinating into stagnant water; defecating on the side of the road or in places where people seek shade or where they draw water; from facing the qiblah (direction of prayer) or turning one's back towards it when passing water or stools; holding one's penis in one's right hand when passing water; giving the greeting of salaam (peace) to one who is answering the call of nature; and putting one's hand into any vessel before washing it, when one has just woken up.

Islaam forbids the offering of any nafl (supererogatory) prayers when the sun is rising, when it is at its zenith, and when it is setting, because it rises and sets between the horns of Shaytaan (Satan); praying when there is food prepared that a person desires; praying when one urgently needs to pass water, stools or wind, because that will distract a person from concentrating properly on his prayer.

Islam forbids the Muslim to raise his voice in prayer, lest it disturb other believers; to continue offering supererogatory prayers at night when one feels drowsy - such a person should sleep then get up; to stay up all night in prayer, especially one night after another; and to stop praying when there is doubt as to the validity of one's wudoo' - unless one hears a sound or smells an odour.

Islaam forbids buying, selling and making "lost and found" announcements in the mosque - because it is the place of worship and remembrance of Allaah, where worldly affairs have no place.

Islam forbids haste in walking when the iqaamah (call immediately preceding congregational prayer) is given, and prescribes walking in a calm and dignified manner. It is also forbidden to boast about the cost of building a mosque; to decorate a mosque with red or yellow paint or adornments which will distract the worshippers; to fast day after day without a break; and for a woman to observe a supererogatory fast when her husband is present without his permission.

Islaam forbids building over graves, making them high, sitting on them, walking between them wearing shoes, putting lights over them or writing on them. It is forbidden to disinter the dead or to take graves as places of worship. Islam forbids wailing, tearing one's clothes or leaving one's hair unkempt when a person dies. Eulogizing the dead in the manner of the times of Ignorance (Jaahiliyyah) is also forbidden, although there is nothing wrong with informing others that a person has died.

Islaam forbids the consumption of riba (interest); all kinds of selling which involve ignorance (of the product), misleading and cheating; selling blood, wine, pork, idols and everything that Allaah has forbidden - their price, whether bought or sold - is haraam; najash, which is offering a price for something one has no intention of buying, as happens in many auctions; concealing a product's faults at the time of selling; selling something which one does not own or before it comes into one's possession; undercutting, outbidding or out bargaining another; selling produce before it is clear that it is in good condition and free of blemish; cheating in weights and measures; and hoarding. A partner who has shares in a plot of land or a date palm tree is forbidden to sell his share without consulting his partners. It is forbidden to consume the wealth of orphans unjustly; to bet or gamble; to take anything by force; to accept or offer bribes; to steal people's wealth or to consume it unjustly; to take something for the purpose of destroying it; to undermine the value of people's possessions; to keep lost property which one has found, or to keep quiet about it and not announce it, for it belongs to the one who recognizes it; to cheat in any way; to ask for a loan with no intention of repaying it; to take anything of the wealth of a fellow-Muslim, unless it is given freely, because what is taken because of another person's shyness is haraam; and to accept a gift because of intercession.

Celibacy and castration are forbidden, as is marrying two sisters, or a woman and her aunt (paternal or maternal), whether he marries the aunt after marrying her niece or vice versa, for fear of breaking the ties of kinship. It is forbidden to make deals in marriage, such as saying "Let me marry your daughter and I will give you my daughter or sister in marriage." Such reciprocal deals are a form of oppression and injustice, and haraam. Islaam forbids mut'ah (temporary marriage), which is a marriage contract for a period of time agreed by the two parties, at the end of which the marriage expires. Islaam forbids intercourse with a menstruating woman, until she has purified herself (by taking a bath after her period ends), and also forbids anal intercourse. A man is forbidden to propose marriage to a woman when another man has already proposed to her, unless the other man withdraws his proposal or gives him permission. It is forbidden to marry a previously-married woman without consulting her, or a virgin without seeking her permission. It is forbidden to wish (a newly married couple) "Bi'l-rafaa' WA'l-baneen (a joyful life and many sons)," because this is the greeting of the people of Jaahiliyyah, who hated daughters. The divorced woman is forbidden to conceal what Allaah has created in her womb (if she is pregnant). A husband and wife are forbidden to speak (to others) about the intimacies of married life. It is forbidden to turn a woman against her husband or to take divorce lightly. It is forbidden for a woman to ask for another's divorce, such as asking a man to divorce a woman so that she can marry him. A wife is forbidden to spend her husband's money without his permission, or to keep away from his bed without good reason, because the angels will curse her if she does that. A man is forbidden to marry his father's wife, or to have intercourse with a woman who is pregnant from another man. It is forbidden for a man to practise 'azl (coitus interruptus) with his free wife without her permission. It is forbidden for a man to return home from a journey late at night and startle his family, unless he has previously notified them when he will arrive home. A man is forbidden to take anything of his wife's mahr (dowry) without her consent, or to keep annoying his wife so that she will give up her wealth.

Islaam forbids women to make a wanton display of themselves (tabarruj). It also forbids extreme forms of female circumcision. Women are forbidden to admit anyone into their husband's home without his permission; his general permission is acceptable so long as they stay within the limits of sharee'ah. It is forbidden to separate a mother and child (in case of divorce); to let one's womenfolk behave foolishly (in an immoral fashion) and not say anything; to let one's gaze wander everywhere; and to follow an accidental glance with an intentional glance.

Islaam forbids the eating of dead meat, regardless of whether it died by drowning, strangulation, shock or falling from a high place; eating blood, pork and anything slaughtered in a name other than that of Allaah or for idols; eating the flesh or drinking the milk of beasts that feed on filth and waste matter; eating the flesh of every carnivorous beast that has fangs and every bird that has talons; eating the meat of domesticated donkeys; killing animals by keeping them and throwing stones at them until they die, or detaining them without food until they die; slaughtering with teeth or nails; slaughtering one animal (for food) in front of another; or sharpening the knife in front of the animal to be slaughtered.

In the area of clothing and adornment, men are forbidden the extravagance of wearing gold. Muslim are forbidden to be naked or to expose their thighs; to leave their clothes long (below the ankles) and trail them on the ground for the purpose of showing off; and to wear clothes that will attract attention.

It is forbidden to bear false witness; to make false accusations against a chaste believing woman; to accuse someone who is innocent; to utter lies; to slander and backbite; to call people by offensive nicknames; to spread gossip and malicious slander; to make fun of the Muslims; to boast about one's status; to shed doubts on a person's lineage; to utter slander, insults and obscenities; to speak in an indecent or rude manner; or to utter evil in public, except by one who has been wronged.

Islaam forbids telling lies; one of the worst kinds of lie is to lie about dreams, like fabricating dreams and visions in order to prove one's virtue, or make some material gains, or to frighten an enemy.

Muslims are forbidden to praise themselves, or to talk in a secret way: two may not converse secretly to the exclusion of a third, because this is offensive. It is forbidden to curse a believer or someone who does not deserve to be cursed.

Islaam forbids speaking ill of the dead; praying for death; wishing for death because of some suffering that one is passing through; praying against one's self, one's children, one's servants or one's wealth.

Muslims are told not to eat the food that is directly in front of others or to eat from the centre of the dish or platter; rather they should eat from what is directly in front of them or thereabouts, because the barakah (blessing) comes in the middle of the food. It is forbidden to drink from a broken edge of a vessel, because this could cause harm; or to drink from the mouth of a vessel; or to breathe into it. It is forbidden to eat while lying on one's stomach; to sit at a table where wine is being drunk; to leave a fire burning in one's house when one sleeps; to sleep with Ghamr in one's hand, like an offensive smell or the remainder of food (grease); to sleep on one's stomach; or to talk about or try to interpret bad dreams, because these are tricks of the Shaytaan.

It is forbidden to kill another person except in cases where it is right to do so; to kill one's children for fear of poverty; to commit suicide; to commit fornication, adultery or sodomy (homosexuality); to drink wine, or even to prepare it, carry it from one place to another, or sell it. Muslims are forbidden to please people by angering Allaah; to offend their parents or even to say "Uff" (the slightest word of contempt) to them; to claim that a child belongs to anyone but his real father; to torture by means of fire; to burn anyone, alive or dead, with fire; to mutilate the bodies of the slain; to help anyone commit falsehood; or to cooperate in wrongdoing and sin.

It is forbidden to obey any person by disobeying Allaah; to swear falsely; to swear a disastrous oath; to eavesdrop on people without their permission; to invade people's privacy or look at their private parts; to claim something that does not belong to one or that one did not do, for the purpose of showing off; to look into someone's else's house without permission; to be extravagant; to swear an oath to do something wrong; to spy on others or be suspicious about righteous men and women; to envy, hate or shun one another; to persist in falsehood; to be arrogant or feel superior; to be filled with self-admiration; to be pleased with one's arrogance. Islam forbids taking back one's charity, even if one pays to get it back; employing someone to do a job without paying him his wages; being unfair in giving gifts to one's children; bequeathing everything in one's will and leaving one's heirs poor - in such a case the will should not be executed; writing a will that concerns more than one third of one's legacy; being a bad neighbour; or changing a will to the detriment of one or some of one's heirs. A Muslim is forbidden to forsake or shun his brother for more than three days, except for a reason sanctioned by sharee'ah; to hold small stones between two fingers and throw them because this could cause injury to eyes or teeth; to include his heirs in a will, because Allaah has already given heirs their rights of inheritance; to disturb his neighbour; to point a weapon at his Muslim brother; to hand someone an unsheathed sword, lest it harm him; to come (walk) between two people except with their permission; to return a gift, unless there is some shar'i objection to it; to be extravagant; to give money to foolish people; to wish to be like someone to whom Allaah has given more of something; to cancel out his charity by giving offensive reminders of his giving; to wilfully conceal testimony; or to oppress orphans or scold one who asks for help or money. It is forbidden to treat with evil medicines, because Allaah would not create a cure for this ummah which includes something that He has forbidden. It is forbidden to kill women and children in warfare; to boast to one another; or to break promises.

Islaam forbids betraying a trust; asking for charity that one does not need; alarming a Muslim brother or taking away his possessions, whether jokingly or seriously; changing one's mind after giving a gift, except in the case of a gift from a father to his child; practising medicine without experience; or killing ants, bees and hoopoe birds. A man is forbidden to look at the 'awrah (private parts) of another man, and a woman is forbidden to look at the 'awrah of another woman. It is forbidden to sit between two people without their permission; or to greet only those whom one knows, because the greeting is to be given to those whom you know and those whom you do not know. A Muslim is forbidden to let an oath come between him and good deeds; he should do what is good and make expiation for the oath. It is forbidden to judge between two disputing parties when one is angry, or to judge in favour of one party without hearing what the other has to say. It is forbidden for a man to walk through the market-place carrying something - like a sharp weapon - that could harm the Muslims, unless it is properly covered. A Muslim is forbidden to make another person get up, so that he can take his place.

There are more commands and prohibitions which came for the benefit and happiness of individuals and mankind as a whole. Have you ever seen any other religion that can compare to this religion?

Read this response again, then ask yourself: is it not a great pity that I am not one of them? Allaah says in the Qur'aan (interpretation of the meaning): "And whoever seeks a religion other than Islam, it will never be accepted of him, and in the Hereafter he will be one of the losers." [Aal 'Imraan 3:85]

Finally, I hope that everyone who reads this will be guided to the correct way and to follow the truth. May Allaah protect you and us from all evil.

Islam Q&A

Sheikh Muhammed Salih Al-Munajjid

http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/219/

3 answers


How about Calvary or cavalry?
Calgarybeery, bleary, cheery, dearie, dreary, eerie, eyrie Kashmiri, leery, peri, praemunire, query, smeary, teary, theory, weary •Deirdre • incendiary • intermediary •subsidiary •auxiliary, ciliary, domiciliary •apiary • topiary • farriery • furriery •justiciary •bestiary, vestiary •breviary • aviary • hosiery •diary, enquiry, expiry, fiery, friary, inquiry, miry, priory, spiry, wiry •podiatry, psychiatry •dowry, floury, flowery, loury, showery, towery •brewery • jewellery (US jewelry) •curie, de jure, fioriture, fury, houri, Jewry, jury, Manipuri, Missouri, moory, Newry, tandoori, Urey •statuary • actuary • sanctuary •obituary • sumptuary • voluptuary •January • electuary • ossuary •mortuary •Bradbury, Cadbury •blackberry, hackberry •cranberry • waxberry •Barbary, barberry •Shaftesbury • raspberry •bayberry, blaeberry •Avebury • Aylesbury • Sainsbury •bilberry, tilbury •bribery •corroboree, jobbery, robbery, slobbery, snobbery •dogberry • Roddenberry • Fosbury •strawberry • Salisbury •crowberry, snowberry •chokeberry •Rosebery, Shrewsbury •blueberry, dewberry •Dewsbury • Bloomsbury • gooseberry •blubbery, rubbery, shrubbery •Sudbury • mulberry • huckleberry •Bunbury • husbandry • loganberry •Canterbury • Glastonbury •Burberry, turbary •hatchery • archery •lechery, treachery •stitchery, witchery •debauchery • butchery • camaraderie •cindery, tindery •industry • dromedary • lapidary •spidery • bindery • doddery •quandary • powdery • boundary •bouldery • embroidery •prudery, rudery •do-goodery • shuddery • thundery •prebendary • legendary • secondary •amphorae • wafery •midwifery, periphery •infantry • housewifery • spoofery •puffery • sulphury (US sulfury) •Calgary •beggary, Gregory •vagary •piggery, priggery, whiggery •brigandry • bigotry • allegory •vinegary • category • subcategory •hoggery, toggery •pettifoggery • demagoguery •roguery • sugary •buggery, skulduggery, snuggery, thuggery •Hungary • humbuggery •ironmongery • lingerie • treasury •usury • menagerie • pageantry •Marjorie • kedgeree • gingery •imagery • orangery • savagery •forgery • soldiery • drudgery •perjury, surgery •microsurgery •hackery, quackery, Thackeray, Zachary •mountebankery • knick-knackery •gimcrackery • peccary • grotesquerie •bakery, fakery, jacquerie •chickaree, chicory, hickory, Terpsichore, trickery •whiskery • apothecary •crockery, mockery, rockery •falconry • jiggery-pokery •cookery, crookery, rookery •brusquerie •puckery, succory •cuckoldry •calorie, gallery, Malory, salary, Valerie •saddlery • balladry • gallantry •kilocalorie • diablerie • chandlery •harlotry • celery • pedlary •exemplary •helotry, zealotry •nailery, raillery •Tuileries •ancillary, artillery, capillary, codicillary, distillery, fibrillary, fritillary, Hilary, maxillary, pillory •mamillary • tutelary • corollary •bardolatry, hagiolatry, iconolatry, idolatry •cajolery, drollery •foolery, tomfoolery •constabulary, vocabulary •scapulary • capitulary • formulary •scullery • jugglery • cutlery •chancellery • epistolary • burglary •mammary • fragmentary •passementerie • flimflammery •armory, armoury, gendarmerie •almonry •emery, memory •creamery • shimmery • primary •rosemary • yeomanry •parfumerie, perfumery •flummery, Montgomery, mummery, summary, summery •gossamery • customary • infirmary •cannery, granary, tannery •canonry •antennary, bimillenary, millenary, venery •tenantry • chicanery •beanery, bicentenary, catenary, centenary, deanery, greenery, machinery, plenary, scenery, senary, septenary •disciplinary, interdisciplinary •hymnary • missionary •ordinary, subordinary •valetudinary • imaginary • millinery •culinary • seminary • preliminary •luminary • urinary • veterinary •mercenary • sanguinary •binary, finery, pinery, quinary, vinery, winery •Connery • Conakry • ornery • joinery •buffoonery, poltroonery, sublunary, superlunary •gunnery, nunnery •consuetudinary • visionary •exclusionary • legionary • pulmonary •coronary • reactionary • expansionary •concessionary, confessionary, discretionary •confectionery, insurrectionary, lectionary •deflationary, inflationary, probationary, stationary, stationery •expeditionary, petitionary, prohibitionary, traditionary, transitionary •dictionary • cautionary •ablutionary, counter-revolutionary, devolutionary, elocutionary, evolutionary, revolutionary, substitutionary •functionary •diversionary, reversionary •fernery, quaternary, ternary •peppery • extempore • weaponry •apery, drapery, japery, napery, papery, vapoury (US vapory) •frippery, slippery •coppery, foppery •popery • dupery • trumpery •February • heraldry • knight-errantry •arbitrary • registrary • library •contrary • horary • supernumerary •itinerary • honorary • funerary •contemporary, extemporary, temporary •literary • brasserie • chancery •accessory, intercessory, pessary, possessory, tesserae •dispensary, incensory, ostensory, sensory, suspensory •tracery •pâtisserie, rotisserie •emissary • dimissory •commissary, promissory •janissary • necessary • derisory •glossary • responsory • sorcery •grocery • greengrocery •delusory, illusory •compulsory • vavasory • adversary •anniversary, bursary, cursory, mercery, nursery •haberdashery •evidentiary, penitentiary, plenipotentiary, residentiary •beneficiary, fishery, judiciary •noshery • gaucherie • fiduciary •luxury • tertiary •battery, cattery, chattery, flattery, tattery •factory, manufactory, olfactory, phylactery, refractory, satisfactory •artery, martyry, Tartary •mastery, plastery •directory, ex-directory, interjectory, rectory, refectory, trajectory •peremptory •alimentary, complementary, complimentary, documentary, elementary, parliamentary, rudimentary, sedimentary, supplementary, testamentary •investigatory •adulatory, aleatory, approbatory, celebratory, clarificatory, classificatory, commendatory, congratulatory, consecratory, denigratory, elevatory, gyratory, incantatory, incubatory, intimidatory, modificatory, participatory, placatory, pulsatory, purificatory, reificatory, revelatory, rotatory •natatory • elucidatory • castigatory •mitigatory • justificatory •imprecatory • equivocatory •flagellatory • execratory • innovatory •eatery, excretory •glittery, jittery, skittery, twittery •benedictory, contradictory, maledictory, valedictory, victory •printery, splintery •consistory, history, mystery •presbytery •inhibitory, prohibitory •hereditary • auditory • budgetary •military, paramilitary •solitary • cemetery • limitary •vomitory • dormitory • fumitory •interplanetary, planetary, sanitary •primogenitary • dignitary •admonitory, monitory •unitary • monetary • territory •secretary • undersecretary •plebiscitary • repository • baptistery •transitory •depositary, depository, expository, suppository •niterie •Godwottery, lottery, pottery, tottery •bottomry • watery • psaltery •coterie, notary, protonotary, rotary, votary •upholstery •bijouterie, charcuterie, circumlocutory •persecutory • statutory • salutary •executory •contributory, retributory, tributary •interlocutory •buttery, fluttery •introductory • adultery • effrontery •perfunctory • blustery • mediatory •retaliatory • conciliatory • expiatory •denunciatory, renunciatory •appreciatory, depreciatory •initiatory, propitiatory •dietary, proprietary •extenuatory •mandatary, mandatory •predatory • sedentary • laudatory •prefatory • offertory • negatory •obligatory •derogatory, interrogatory, supererogatory •nugatory •expurgatory, objurgatory, purgatory •precatory •explicatory, indicatory, vindicatory •confiscatory, piscatory •dedicatory • judicatory •qualificatory • pacificatory •supplicatory •communicatory, excommunicatory •masticatory • prognosticatory •invocatory • obfuscatory •revocatory • charlatanry •depilatory, dilatory, oscillatory •assimilatory • consolatory •voluntary • emasculatory •ejaculatory •ambulatory, circumambulatory, perambulatory •regulatory •articulatory, gesticulatory •manipulatory • copulatory •expostulatory • circulatory •amatory, declamatory, defamatory, exclamatory, inflammatory, proclamatory •crematory • segmentary •lachrymatory •commentary, promontory •informatory, reformatory •momentary •affirmatory, confirmatory •explanatory • damnatory •condemnatory •cosignatory, signatory •combinatory •discriminatory, eliminatory, incriminatory, recriminatory •comminatory • exterminatory •hallucinatory • procrastinatory •monastery • repertory •emancipatory • anticipatory •exculpatory, inculpatory •declaratory, preparatory •respiratory • perspiratory •vibratory •migratory, transmigratory •exploratory, laboratory, oratory •inauguratory • adjuratory •corroboratory • reverberatory •refrigeratory • compensatory •desultory • dysentery •exhortatory, hortatory •salutatory • gustatory • lavatory •inventory •conservatory, observatory •improvisatory •accusatory, excusatory •lathery •feathery, heathery, leathery •dithery, slithery •carvery •reverie, severy •Avery, bravery, knavery, quavery, Savery, savory, savoury, slavery, wavery •thievery •livery, quivery, shivery •silvery •ivory, salivary •ovary •discovery, recovery •servery • equerry • reliquary •antiquary • cassowary • stipendiary •colliery • pecuniary • chinoiserie •misery • wizardry • citizenry •advisory, provisory, revisory, supervisory •causerie, rosary

1 answer


That which is correct is that fasting the 15th of Sha'baan or specifying it with reciting (the Qur.aan) or making (particular) supplications has no basis. So the day of the 15th of Sha'baan is like any other 15th day of other months. So from that which is known is that it has been legislated for a person to fast the 13th, 14th and 15th of every month, however, Sha'baan is characterised unlike the other months in that (except for Ramadhaan) the Prophet (sal-Allaahu `alayhe wa sallam) used to fast more in Sha'baan than any other month . So he used to either fast all of Sha'baan or just a little. Therefore, as long as it does not cause difficulty for a person, it is befitting to increase in fasting during Sha'baan in adherence to the example of the Prophet.

Nothing firm and reliable has been established on the authority of the Prophet (sal-Allaahu `alayhe wa sallam) that he stood in prayer in the night and fasted during the day of the 15th of Sha'baan. So the night of the 15th of Sha'baan is like any other night, and if someone is a regular worshipper during other nights, then he may stand the night in prayer on this night without assuming anything special (because of it being the night of the 15th of Sha'baan). This is because specifying a time for any act of worship requires a authentic proof, so if there is no authentic proof then the act is regarded as an innovation and all innovations are misguidance. Likewsie, regarding specifically fasting during the 15th day of Sha'baan, then no (authentic) proof has been established on the authority of the Prophet (sal-Allaahu `alayhe wa sallam) to indicate the legislation of fasting on that particular day.

As for that which is mentioned from the ahaadeeth regarding this subject, then all of it is weak as the people of knowledge have indicated. However, whoever has the habit of fasting the 13th, 14th and 15th (of every month), then he can continue and fast during Sha'baan as he fasts during the other months, without assuming anything special about the 15th of Sha'baan. Also, the Prophet (sal-Allaahu `alayhe wa sallam) used to increase in fasting during this month (Sha'baan), however, he did not particularise the 15th day, rather proceeded as per norm.

Allah (Exalted be He) says: This day, I have perfected your religion for you, completed My Favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islâm as your religion.Until the end of the verse fromSurah Al-Ma'idah.He (Exalted be He) also says: Or have they partners (with Allâh - false gods) who have instituted for them a religion which Allâh has not ordained? Until the end of the verse fromSurah Al-Shurah. Moreover, it is reported in the two the Sahih (authentic) Books of Hadith (i.e. Al-Bukhari and Muslim) from `Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) that he said: Anyone who introduces anything into this matter of ours (Islam) that is not part of it will have it rejected. Furthermore, it is reported in the Sahih of Muslim from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Prophet (peace be upon him) used to address people in the Friday Sermon by saying: To proceed, the best of speech is the Book of Allah, the best of guidance is the guidance of Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), the most evil of matters are those which are newly-introduced in religion, and every Bid`ah (innovation in religion) is Dalalah (a deviation from what is right). There are many other Qur'anic verses and Hadiths to the same effect. All these verses and Hadiths clearly indicate that Allah (Glorified and Exalted be He) has perfected for this Ummah (nation based on one creed) its religion and has completed upon it His Favor and did not cause His Prophet (peace be upon him) to die until he had conveyed the clear message, explained to the Ummah all what Allah has legislated for it of sayings and actions and he (peace be upon him) had pointed out that all what the people innovate after him and relate to the religion of Islam of sayings and actions are Bida' (innovation in religion) rejected to those who innovate it, even if done with good intention. The Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) and the scholars of Islam after them had realized this matter, and thus, they denied such innovations in religion and warned against them as mentioned by all the scholars who wrote about the great status of the Sunnah (supererogatory act of worship following the example of the Prophet) and the denial of Bid`ah, such as Ibn Waddah, Al-Tartushy, Abu Shamah and others.

There are weak Hadiths reported with regard to the virtue of the Mid-Sha'ban night, but it is not allowed to rely on them as evidence. As for what is reported regarding the virtue of praying during the Mid-Sha'ban night, they are all fabricated Hadiths as confirmed by many Muslim scholars, and we will, In sha'a-Allah (if Allah wills), mention some of their comments on that. Besides, there are some other narrations regarding the virtue of this night reported from the righteous predecessors of the people of the Levant (the region covering Syria, Lebanon, Jordan, and Palestine) and others. What the majority of Muslim scholars agreed upon is that the celebration of this Mid-Sha'ban night is Bid`ah and that the Hadiths reported regarding the virtue of this night are all weak Hadiths and some of them are fabricated Hadiths. From those who drew the attention to the weakness and fabrication of these Hadiths is Al-Hafiz ibn Rajab in his book entitled: (Lata'if Al-Ma'arif) and people other than him. It is to be noted that the weak Hadiths can be applied only in the types of worship, the origin of which have been established by sound and authentic evidence. As for celebrating the Mid-Sha'ban night, there is no sound and authentic evidence supporting it to justify reliance on the weak Hadiths in this regard.

This great rule has been mentioned by Imam: Abu Al-`Abbas, Shaykhul-Islam, Ibn Taymiyyah (may Allah have mercy upon him). Dear reader, I will convey for you some of what the people of knowledge say about this issue in order to be on clear evidence regarding it. Moreover, the majority of Muslim scholars (may Allah have mercy upon all of them) said that it is an obligation to refer the issues what the people differ over to the Book of Allah (Exalted be He) and to the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him), and thus, what both these sources or either of them approve, then it is the legislation which should be followed and what contradicts them should be set aside and what is not mentioned in these two sources of worships, then it is Bid`ah which is not allowed to be practiced, let alone inviting people to it and encouraging it. Allah (Glorified and Exalted be He) says inSurah-Al-Nisa': O you who believe! Obey Allâh and obey the Messenger (Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم), and those of you (Muslims) who are in authority. (And) if you differ in anything amongst yourselves, refer it to Allâh and His Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم), if you believe in Allâh and in the Last Day. That is better and more suitable for final determination. He (Glorified be He) also says: And in whatsoever you differ, the decision thereof is with Allâh (He is the ruling Judge). Until the end of the verse fromSurah Al-ShurahMoreover, Allah (Exalted be He) also says: Say (O Muhammad صلى الله عليه وسلم to mankind): "If you (really) love Allâh then follow me (i.e. accept Islâmic Monotheism, follow the Qur'ân and the Sunnah), Allâh will love you and forgive you your sins.

Since it is ordained to stay up late for Prayer during Laylat-ul-Qadr (the Night of Decree) and during other nights of Ramadan, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) drew the attention to that, encouraged the Ummah to do that and did it himself as reported in the two Two Sahih (authentic) Books of Hadith (i.e. Al-Bukhari and Muslim) from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) that he said: Whoever observes Optional Night Prayer during the month of Ramadan out of sincere Faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his past sins will be forgiven, and whoever stands for prayers in the night of Qadr out of sincere Faith and hoping for a reward from Allah, then all his previous sins will be forgiven. Thus, if the Mid-Sha'ban night, the night of the first Friday of Rajab or the night of Isra' (Night Journey) and Mi`raj (Ascension to Heaven) were singled out with a certain type of worship, then the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would guide the Ummah to it or would do it himself and if something like this had happened, the Companions (may Allah be pleased with all of them) would have transmitted it to the Ummah and would not conceal it from the following generations since they were the best people and the best in giving advice after the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon all of them) and may Allah be pleased with the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and may they be pleased by Allah. You have already known from the opinions of Muslim scholars that nothing has been established from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) nor from his Companions (may Allah be pleased with all of them) regarding the virtue of the night of the first Friday of Rajab or of the Mid-Sha'ban night, and therefore, it becomes clear that celebrating both of them is a Bid`ah, newly introduced in the religion. By the same token, singling them out with a special worship is an evil Bid`ah. The same ruling applies to the twenty-seventh night of Rajab, which some people believe is the night of Al-Isra' and Mi'raj, that it should not be singled out with a certain worship and it is not allowed to celebrate it due to the above-mentioned evidence. This is the ruling if we know when Al-Isra' and Mi'raj happened, how will it be if this night is unknown, according to the true view of Muslim scholars, and the saying of those who claim that it is the twenty-seventh night of Rajab is a false opinion having no basis within the sound and authentic Hadith. Indeed, he is good in speech the one who says:

The best affairs are those previously established on true guidance and the worst of them are the newly introduced innovations in religion

He is Allah Whom we ask to guide us and all Muslims to abide by the Sunnah, to be steadfast on it and to be cautious of what contradicts it. Indeed, He is Bounteous and Generous! May Allah send His Peace and Prayers upon His Servant and Messenger, our Prophet Muhammad, his family and all his Companions!

2 answers


Praise be to Allaah.

The word "Sufism" was not known at the time of the Messenger or the Sahaabah or the Taabi'een. It arose at the time when a group of ascetics who wore wool ("soof") emerged, and this name was given to them. It was also said that the name was taken from the word "soofiya" ("Sophia") which means "wisdom" in Greek. The word is not derived from al-safa' ("purity") as some of them claim, because the adjective derived from safa' is safaa'i, not soofi (sufi). The emergence of this new name and the group to whom it is applied exacerbated the divisions among Muslims. The early Sufis differed from the later Sufis who spread bid'ah (innovation) to a greater extent and made shirk in both minor and major forms commonplace among the people, as well as the innovations against which the Messenger (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) warned us when he said, "Beware of newly-invented things, for every newly-invented thing is an innovation and every innovation is a going-astray." (Reported by al-Tirmidhi, who said it is saheeh hasan).

The following is a comparison between the beliefs and rituals of Sufism and Islam which is based on the Qur'aan and Sunnah.

Sufism has numerous branches or tareeqahs, such as the Teejaniyyah, Qaadiriyyah, Naqshbandiyyah, Shaadhiliyyah, Rifaa'iyyah, etc., the followers of which all claim that their particular tareeqah is on the path of truth whilst the others are following falsehood. Islam forbids such sectarianism. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"… and be not of al-mushrikoon (the disbelievers in the Oneness of Allaah, polytheists, idolaters, etc),

Of those who split up their religion (i.e., who left the true Islamic monotheism), and became sects, [i.e., they invented new things in the religion (bid'ah) and followed their vain desires], each sect rejoicing in that which is with it." [al-Room 30:31-32]

The Sufis worship others than Allaah, such as Prophets and "awliya'" ["saints"], living or dead. They say, "Yaa Jeelaani", "Yaa Rifaa'i" [calling on their awliya'], or "O Messenger of Allaah, help and save" or "O Messenger of Allaah, our dependence is on you", etc.

But Allaah forbids us to call on anyone except Him in matters that are beyond the person's capabilities. If a person does this, Allaah will count him as a mushrik, as He says (interpretation of the meaning):

"And invoke not, besides Allaah, any that will neither profit you, nor hurt you, but if (in case) you did so, you shall certainly be one of the zaalimoon (polytheists and wrongdoers)." [Yoonus 10:106]

The Sufis believe that there are abdaal, aqtaab and awliya' (kinds of "saints") to whom Allaah has given the power to run the affairs of the universe. Allaah tells us about the mushrikeen (interpretation of the meaning):

"Say [O Muhammad]: '…And who disposes the affairs?' They will say. 'Allaah.'…" [Yoonus 10:31]

The mushrik Arabs knew more about Allaah than these Sufis!

The Sufis turn to other than Allaah when calamity strikes, but Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"And if Allaah touches you with harm, none can remove it but He, and if He touches you with good, then He is Able to do all things." [al-An'aam 6:17]

Some Sufis believe in wahdat al-wujood (unity of existence). They do not have the idea of a Creator and His creation, instead they say that everything is creation and everything is god.

The Sufis advocate extreme asceticism in this life and do not believe in taking the necessary means or in jihaad, but Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"But seek with that (wealth) which Allaah has bestowed on you, the home of the Hereafter, and forget not your portion of legal enjoyment in this world…" [al-Qasas 28:77]

"And make ready against them all that you can of power…" [al-Anfaal 8:60]

The Sufis refer the idea of ihsaan to their shaykhs and tell their followers to have a picture of their shaykh in mind when they remember Allaah and even when they are praying. Some of them even put a picture of their shaykh in front of them when they are praying. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "Ihsaan is when you worship Allaah as if you can see Him, and although you cannot see Him, He can see you." (Reported by Muslim).

The Sufis allow dancing, drums and musical instruments, and raising the voice when making dhikr, but Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"The believers are only those who, when Allaah is mentioned, feel a fear in their hearts…" [al-Anfaal 8:2]

Moreover, you see some of them making dhikr by only pronouncing the Name of Allaah, saying, "Allaah, Allaah, Allaah." This is bid'ah and has no meaning in Islam. They even go to the extreme of saying, "Ah, ah" or "Hu, Hu." The Sunnah is for the Muslim to remember his Lord in words that have a true meaning for which he will be rewarded, such as saying Subhaan Allaah WA Alhamdulillah WA Laa ilaaha illa Allaah WA Allaahu akbar, and so on.

The Sufis recite love poems mentioning the names of women and boys in their dhikr gatherings, and they repeat words such as "love", "passion", "desire" and so on, as if they are in a gathering where people dance and drink wine and clap and shout. All of this has to do with the customs and acts of worship of the mushrikeen. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"Their salaah (prayer) at the House (of Allaah, i.e., the Ka'bah at Makkah) was nothing but whistling and clapping of hands…"

[al-Anfaal 8:35]

Some Sufis pierce themselves with rods of iron, saying, "O my grandfather!" So the shayaateen come to them and help them, because they are seeking the help of someone other than Allaah . Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"And whosoever turns away (blinds himself) from the remembrance of the Most Beneficent (Allaah), We appoint for him a shaytaan (devil) to be a qareen (intimate companion) for him."

[al-Zukhruf 43:36]

The Sufis claim to have gnosis and knowledge of the unseen, but the Qur'aan shows them to be liars. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"Say: 'None in the heavens and the earth knows the ghayb (unseen) except Allaah…'" [al-Naml 27:65]

The Sufis claim that Allaah created the world for the sake of Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), but the Qur'aan shows them to be liars. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"And I (Allaah) created not the jinns and humans except they should worship Me (Alone)." [al-Dhaariyaat 51:56]

Allaah, may He be glorified and exalted, addressed His Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) with the words (interpretation of the meaning):

"And worship your Lord until there comes unto the certainty (i.e., death)." [al-Hijr 15:99]

The Sufis claim that they can see Allaah in this life, but the Qur'aan shows them to be liars. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"[Moosa said:] 'O my Lord! Show me (Yourself), that I may look upon You.' Allaah said, 'You cannot see Me…'" [al-A'raaf 7:143]

The Sufis claim that they take knowledge directly from Allaah, without the mediation of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and in a conscious state (as opposed to dreams). So are they better than the Sahaabah??

The Sufis claim that they take knowledge directly from Allaah, without the mediation of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). They say, "Haddathani qalbi 'an Rabbi (My heart told me from my Lord)."

The Sufis celebrate Mawlid and hold gatherings for sending blessings on the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), but they go against his teachings by raising their voices in dhikr and anaasheed (religious songs) and qaseedahs (poems) that contain blatant shirk. Did the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) celebrate his birthday? Did Abu Bakr, 'Umar, 'Uthman, 'Ali, the four imaams or anyone else celebrate his birthday? Who knows more and is more correct in worship, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and the Salaf, or the Sufis?

The Sufis travel to visit graves and seek blessings from their occupants or to make tawaaf (ritual circumambulation) around them or to make sacrifices at these sites, all of which goes against the teachings of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "Do not travel to visit any place but three mosques: al-Masjid al-Haraam [in Makkah], this mosque of mine [in Madeenah] and al-Masjid al-Aqsa [in Jerusalem]." (Agreed upon).

The Sufis are blindly loyal to their shaykhs, even when what they go against the words of Allaah and His Messenger. But Allaah, may He be exalted, says (interpretation of the meaning):

"O you who believe! Do not put (yourselves) forward before Allaah and His Messenger…" [al-Hujuraat 49:1]

The Sufis use talismans, letters and numbers for making decisions and for making amulets and charms and so on.

The Sufis do not restrict themselves to the specific blessings on the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) that were narrated from him. They invented new formulas that involve seeking his blessings and other kinds of blatant shirk which are unacceptable to the one on whom they are sending blessings.

With regard to the question of the whether the Sufi shaykhs have some kind of contact, this is true, but their contact is with the shayaateen, not with Allaah, so they inspire one another with adorned speech as a delusion (or by way of deception), as Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"And so We have appointed for every Prophet enemies - shayaateen (devils) among mankind and jinns, inspiring one another with adorned speech as a delusion (or by way of deception). If your Lord had so willed, they would not have done it…" [al-An'aam 6:112]

And Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

"… And, certainly, the shayaateen (devils) do inspire their friends (from mankind)…" [al-An'aam 6:121]

"Shall I inform you (O people!) upon whom the shayaateen (devils) descend?

They descend on every lying, sinful person." [al-Shu'ara 221-222]

This is the contact that is real, not the contact that they falsely claim to have with Allaah. Exalted be Allaah far above that. (See Mu'jam al-Bida', 346 -359).

When some of these Sufi shaykhs disappear suddenly from the sight of their followers, this is the result of their contact with the shayaateen, who may even carry them to a distant place and bring them back in the same day or night, to mislead their human followers.

So the important rule here is not to judge people by the extraordinary feats that they may do. We should judge them by how closely or otherwise they adhere to the Qur'aan and Sunnah. The true friends of Allaah (awliya') are not necessarily known for performing astounding feats. On the contrary, they are the ones who worship Allaah in the manner that He has prescribed, and not by doing acts of bid'ah. The true awliya' or friends of Allaah are those whom our Lord has described in the hadeeth qudsi narrated by al-Bukhaari in his Saheeh (5/2384) from Abu Hurayrah, who said:

The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "Allaah said, 'Whoever shows enmity towards a friend (wali) of Mine, I declare war against him. My slave does not draw close to Me with anything more loved by Me than the religious duties that I have enjoined on him, and My slave continues to draw close to Me with supererogatory (naafil) acts, so that I will love him. When I love him, I am his hearing with which he hears, his seeing with which he sees, his hand with which he strikes and his foot with which he walks. Were he to ask [something] of Me, I would surely give it to him, and were he to ask Me for refuge, I would surely grant him it.'"

And Allaah is the Source of Strength and the Guide to the Straight Path.

1 answer


The Islamic Ruling Concerning the Criminal Act of Zina[Adultery & Fornication]

All praise is due to Allah, the One who said: " And do not come near to the unlawful sexual intercourse…"(1) And peace and blessings of Allah be upon His slave and Messenger Muhammad, who said: "When a person commits zina, Imaan (faith) leaves him, until it is like a cloud over his head…"(2) Undoubtedly, all Muslims have some knowledge of the prohibition of Adultery and fornication, however we are living in a western society whereby this crime has become widespread and commonly accepted. This acceptable crime has even crept into some of the Muslim homes, to the extent we find those who are proud to see their son entering the house with a girl accompanying them. This article will define what is considered as adultery and fornication in Islam, its punishment, marriage to one who commits it, repentance, and how to protect yourself from it.

In today's English, the word used for a married person who engages in unlawful sexual intercourse is adultery; the single person who engages in sexual intercourse is fornication. Unlike English, Arabic has only one word for both cases - zina. Throughout the history of the religions, zina has been prohibited, however its prohibition is more emphatic and forceful, and is regarded as one of the gravest sins of all the major sins in Islam. Over fourteen hundred years ago, Prophet Muhammad (s.a.w) prophesied that from amongst the signs of the Day of Judgement is the prevalence of illegal sexual intercourse.(3) Imaam Adh-Dhahabi in his book 'The Major Sins', placed zina as the tenth major sin out of the seventy mentioned by him. However, we see in the following hadiths that zina is more likely ranked as the second major sin in Islam. The Prophet (s.a.w) said: "There is no sin after shirk (polytheism) greater in the eyes of Allah than a drop of semen which a man places in the womb which is not lawful for him."(4) Thus we find that zina was mentioned after the two grave sins of shirk and murder. A person has committed zina if they voluntarily and deliberately perform sexual intercourse with other than one's spouse. The act of zina has taken place when the full insertion of a male's sexual organ has been inserted inside a female's vagina, regardless of the number of times or whether contraception was used, such as a condom or separator between the couples organs.

Proving zina

A person is convicted of zina by any one or more of the following ways: The first one is that the zaani (fornicator or adulterer) makes a confession, without going back on their word until they are awarded the punishment. If at some stage they retract their confession, they must not be subjected to any penal punishment. The second way a person can be convicted of zinais by four reliable and pious men testifying that they witnessed the sexual act. Each man must testify that he actually saw the male sexual organ inserted into the female's vagina. This stringent condition is to protect innocent Muslims and to block the road for those who want evil to spread amongst the Muslim society. As for the third way a person may be convicted of adultery, this is when a woman who has neither husband nor master is found pregnant.

Punishment for zina in this life

There are definite penal punishments known as hadd or hudood (plural) which have been mentioned in the Qur'an and the Sunnah concerning those who engage in the criminal act. The following conditions must be fulfilled before the hadd is applied: 1. The offender must be sane; 2. They must be Muslim; 3. They have reached the age of puberty; 4. They must be free and not a slave. The Qur'anic injunctions with regards to those commit zina were revealed gradually, that is, bit by bit. The wisdom behind this was to make these injunctions easily acceptable to the new converts of Islam who were deeply engaged in zinaduring the days of Jaahiliyah (ignorance). The first revelation concerning the punishment of zina was that a woman guilty of zina was to be confined to their home until she died(5). The second revelation covered both men and women and was a little specific regarding punishment(6). Allah (s.w.t) then revealed: "The woman and the man guilty of illegal sexual intercourse, flog each of them with a hundred stripes. Let not pity withhold you in their case, in a punishment prescribed by Allah, if you believe in Allah and the Last Day…"(7) The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) clarified this injunction by saying: "Take from me; Allah has made a decree for them. A virgin (committing zina) with a virgin: one hundred lashes (for each) and exiling for year (for the man). And a married (committing zina) with a married: one hundred lashes and stoning."(8)

Difference of opinion exists among Muslim jurists concerning the combining of both stoning and lashing. The correct opinion (and Allah knows best) is that which the majority of the scholars have agreed to, and that is, the one who is to be punished by stoning should not be lashed. This is what has been mentioned by the two caliphs 'Umar and 'Uthman; Ibn Mas 'ud also holds the same view. Hence an unmarried person guilty of fornication is to be lashed one hundred times according to the above verse in addition to banishment for one year in the case of a man. There are also different opinions regarding the exiling of women. Those who hold the opinion that a woman should not be exiled argue that a woman is weaker than a man, and that she needs protection that may not be available for her if she is banished. Those who favor banishment base their opinion on the Prophet's general wording of the hadith, which does not exclude women from being exiled.

The penal punishment of a married adulterer under Islamic jurisdiction is by stoning to death, as per the preceding hadith and other hadiths. Ibn Mus 'ud (r.a) reported that Allah's Messenger (s.a.w) said: "The blood of a Muslim, who testifies that there is no (true) god except Allah and that I am Allah's Messenger, does not become permissible except for one of three acts: a married person who commits zina, one soul for another (killed) soul, and a man who abandons his deen(religion) and departs from the Jamaa 'ah (of Muslims)."(9) The Prophet (s.a.w) applied stoning to a number of people during his time. Maa 'iz bin Maalik is one of them as per the hadith collected by Bukhari, Muslim and others; another person stoned to death was the woman from the Ghamid tribe who came to the Prophet (s.a.w) demanding him to purify her from her sin.(10)

Know that punishment for the crime of zina acts an atonement of this sin. The Prophet (s.a.w) said regarding the woman from Ghamid who was stoned to death: "She has repented such a repentance that, were it to be divided among seventy of Madina's residents it would cover them. Have you seen a better repentance than her giving away herself for Allah."(11) The idea behind the harsh and severe punishment does not contradict with the spirit of Islam, actually it serves as a deterrent to the society. It protects a person's family, lineage, and spread of moral decadence and diseases in society. When people realise the graveness of the sin, and that its punishment is most humiliating and painful, very few of them would dare to approach it.

Punishment of zina in the hereafter

The punishment of those who die without repenting from zina begins in their grave. In a long hadith, Allah's Messenger (s.a.w) related a dream in which he saw two men accompanying him (Jibreel and Maalik), showing him how a number of sinners were being punished in al-Barzakh (life between death and Judgement day). The Prophet (s.a.w) said: "…We proceeded until we came across a hole in the ground that resembled a baking pit, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. Babbling and voices were issuing from it. We looked in and saw naked men and women. Underneath the pit was a raging fire; whenever it flared up, the men and women screamed and rose with it until they almost fell out of the pit. As it subsided, they returned (to the bottom). I said: 'Who are these?' They said: '…As for the naked men and women who were in the pit, they are men and women who indulge in zina…"(12) In a similar narration Allah's Messenger (s.a.w) said: "We moved on until I saw people who were awfully swollen, and had the most foul stench, their stench was like that of the sewers. I asked: 'Who are these?' They replied: 'Those are the male and female adulterers.'"(13) As for punishment in the hereafter, Allah Most High says: "And they (i.e. the servants of Allah) do not commit zina - And whoever does this shall meet a full penalty. The torment will be doubled to him on the Day of Resurrection, and he will abide therein in disgrace."(14)

Marriage to a person guilty of zina

As for marriage between two who are guilty of zina, then this is permissible as per what Allah (s.w.t) has said: "The adulterer marries not but an adulteress or a Mushrikah, and the adulteress, none marries her except an adulterer or a Mushrik."(15) There is difference of opinion amongst the scholars with regards to a chaste man marrying an adulteress who has not repented or vice versa. Some of them said that is not lawful; this is the opinion of Ali, Al-Baraa', 'Aisha, and ibn Mas 'ud, (may Allah (s.w.t) be pleased with them all). The majority of the scholars including Abu Bakr, 'Umar, and ibn 'Abbaas, (may Allah (s.w.t) be pleased with them all) on the other hand permitted the marriage, adding however, that marriage to a chaste and pure person was more virtuous.

Repentance

One might think that the only way a person guilty of zinacan be forgiven is by being awarded the penal punishment (hadd). The scholars have said that a person who commits a sin should repent between himself and Allah (s.w.t). The repentance should be sincere, and the guilty person should perform lots of acts of worship and righteous actions. Furthermore, the person should feel remorse, and have no intention of ever committing the sin again. The repentance will not be accepted if it is done during the pangs of death, as Allah Most High says: "And of no effect is the repentance of those who continue to do evil deeds until death faces one of them and says: 'Now I repent'…."(16) The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) informed us in the hadith collected by Muslim: "Whoever repents, before the sun rises from it's setting (i.e. the west), Allah will forgive him." This means the repentance of the one who repentance after this, will be of no avail.Protection against zina

There are many ways a Muslim can protect them self from zina. From amongst the most important of means is remembering Allah. Know that the one who is away from the remembrance of Allah will be weak and is susceptible to the attacks of Satan. The one who does not speak from his own desire (s.a.w) said: "And I command you to remember Allah. The parable of this is like a man whose enemies were running after him and about to catch him. He then entered a well-fortified fortress and saved himself from them. This is the like of a servant (of Allah), he cannot save himself from Satan except by remembering Allah."(17)

There are many actions a Muslim can do to protect themselves from zina. Salaat, both obligatory and supererogatory is one of the strongest fortresses against zina. Allah (s.w.t) said: "…and establish prayer, indeed prayer prevents from depravity and wrongdoing…."(18) Regular fasting is another way of suppressing the sexual desire, as Allah's Apostle (s.a.w) prescribed it for the young people who cannot afford marriage. Another way to keep away from zina is by reminding yourself of how you would abhor and dislike it for your mother, daughter, sister, and aunt; this was how the Prophet (s.a.w) put it to a man who came seeking permission for zina. Remember that Satan watches and waits for you to be distanced from your Muslim brethren, then he makes his attack. And so from amongst the things that will deter you from zina, is to always be in the company of the righteous, those people that will remind you of Allah (s.w.t). The Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said in the hadith collected by Abu Dawud in his Sunan, "…indeed the wolf devours the lone sheep." Also, remember that when a believer refrains from committing a sin, his reward increases in proportion with the temptation that he faces. Remember that saying "No" to someone who invites you to commit zina will secure you a place of shelter under the shade of Allah's throne on the Day when their will be no shelter except His.(19) Abu Hurayrah (r.a) reported that Allah's Messenger (s.a.w) said: "Whoever Allah protects from the evil of what is between his jaws (i.e. his tongue) and the evil of what is between his legs (i.e. his private parts), he will enter Jannah (Paradise).(20)

We ask Allah Most High to protect us from the evil of zina, accept our righteous actions, and shower us from His bounties in this life and in the Hereafter.

And Allah knows best.

Bilal Dannoun

1- Al-Israa, 17: 32

2- Abu Dawud - authentic according to Albaani

3- see hadith Anas in Saheeh Bukhari

4- Saheeh Bukhari

5- An-Nisaa, 4: 15

6- An-Nisaa, 4: 16

7- An-Noor, 24: 2

8- Saheeh Bukhari

9- Saheeh Bukhari & Saheeh Muslim

10- Saheeh Muslim, Abu Dawud & others

11- See Sahih Muslim & Abu Dawud

12- Saheeh Bukhari

13- Ibn Khuzaymah & Ibn Hibbaan - authentic according to Albaani

14- Al-Furqaan, 25: 68-69

15- An-Noor, 24: 3

16- An-Nisaa, 4: 18

17- Tirmidhi & An-Nasai - authentic according to Albaani

18- Al-'Ankaboot, 29: 45

19- see Bukhari & Muslim

20- Tirmidhi - authentic according to Albaani

Source: http://www.trosch.org/moh/sharia-law.HTML

http://www.missionislam.com/knowledge/ruling%20zina.htm

1 answer


AnswerMecca or Makkah is the holiest place for the Muslims. It is mentioned in the Koran as "Al Balad Al Amin", the Holy Land, The Sacred Land. It has the House of Allah (the cuboid structure called Kaaba), built first of all by Abraham and his son, and subsequently repaired by Prophet Mohammad (peace be upon him) and others.

The Muslims pray 5 times a day in the direction of the Kaaba.

They perform the small pilgrimage or Umrah (7 times around Kaaba and 7 rounds between Mounts Safa & Marwah)

They perform the Hajj (Umrah plus more rituals) during the time of Hajj.

It iforbidden to do any evil in makkah, since it is a holy land. Every good deed (or prayer) is worth 100,000 rewards in Makkah.

Also people walk around it 7 times to show respect to Allah.

7 answers


wa ʾašhadu ʾanna muħammadan rasūlu-llāh" (أشهد أن لا إله إلا الله وأشهد أن محمداً رسول الله‎), or, "I testify that there is no god but God, Muhammad is the messenger of God." This testament is a foundation for all other beliefs and practices in Islam. Muslims must repeat the shahadah in prayer, and non-Muslims wishing to convert to Islam are required to recite the creed. The five daily ritual prayers are called ṣalāh or ṣalāt (Arabic: صلاة). Salat is intended to focus the mind on God, and is seen as a personal communication with him that expresses gratitude and worship. Performing prayers five times a day is compulsory but flexibility in the timing specifics is allowed depending on circumstances. The prayers are recited in the Arabic language, and consist of verses from the Quran. The prayers are done in direction of the Ka'bah. The act of supplicating is referred to as dua. A mosque is a place of worship for Muslims, who often refer to it by its Arabic name masjid. A large mosque for gathering for Friday prayers or Eid prayers are called masjid jāmi (مَسْجِد جَامِع‎, 'congregational mosque'). Although the primary purpose of the mosque is to serve as a place of prayer, it is also important to the Muslim community as a place to meet and study. The Masjid an-Nabawi ('Prophetic Mosque') in Medina, Saudi Arabia, was also a place of refuge for the poor. Modern mosques have evolved greatly from the early designs of the 7th century, and contain a variety of architectural elements such as minarets. The means used to signal the prayer time is a vocal call called the adhan. Zakāt (Arabic: زكاة‎, zakāh, 'alms') is a means of welfare in a Muslim society, characterized by the giving of a fixed portion (2.5% annually) of accumulated wealth by those who can afford it in order to help the poor or needy, such as for freeing captives, those in debt, or for (stranded) travellers, and for those employed to collect zakat. It is considered a religious obligation (as opposed to supererogatory charity, known as Sadaqah) that the well-off owe to the needy because their wealth is seen as a "trust from God's bounty." Conservative estimates of annual zakat is estimated to be 15 times global humanitarian aid contributions. The first Caliph, Abu Bakr, distributed zakat as one of the first examples of a guaranteed minimum income, with each man, woman and child getting 10 to 20 dirhams annually.Sadaqah means optional charity which is practiced as religious duty and out of generosity. Both the Quran and the hadith have put much emphasis on spending money for the welfare of needy people, and have urged the Muslims to give more as an act of optional charity. The Quran says: Those who spend their wealth in charity day and night, secretly and openly—their reward is with their Lord. One of the early teachings of Muhammad was that God expects men to be generous with their wealth and not to be miserly. Accumulating wealth without spending it to address the needs of the poor is generally prohibited and admonished. Another kind of charity in Islam is waqf, meaning perpetual religious endowment. Fasting (Arabic: صوم‎, ṣawm) from food and drink, among other things, must be performed from dawn to after sunset during the month of Ramadan. The fast is to encourage a feeling of nearness to God, and during it Muslims should express their gratitude for and dependence on him, atone for their past sins, develop self-control and restraint and think of the needy. Sawm is not obligatory for several groups for whom it would constitute an undue burden. For others, flexibility is allowed depending on circumstances, but missed fasts must be compensated for later. The obligatory Islamic pilgrimage, called the ḥajj (Arabic: حج‎), has to be performed during the first weeks of the twelfth Islamic month of Dhu al-Hijjah in the city of Mecca. Every able-bodied Muslim who can afford it must make the pilgrimage to Mecca at least once in his or her lifetime. Rituals of the Hajj include: spending a day and a night in the tents in the desert plain of Mina, then a day in the desert plain of Arafat praying and worshiping God, following the footsteps of Abraham; then spending a night out in the open, sleeping on the desert sand in the desert plain of Muzdalifah; then moving to Jamarat, symbolically stoning the Devil recounting Abraham's actions; then going to Mecca and walking seven times around the Kaaba which Muslims believe was built as a place of worship by Abraham; then walking seven times between Mount Safa and Mount Marwah recounting the steps of Abraham's wife, Hagar, while she was looking for water for her son Ishmael in the desert before Mecca developed into a settlement. Another form of pilgrimage, umrah, is supererogatory and can be undertaken at any time of the year. The Quran refers to Islamic Pilgrimage in various places often describing the rites and special rulings which apply when undertaking Hajj. Muslims recite and memorize the whole or part of the Quran as acts of virtue. Reciting the Quran with elocution (tajweed) has been described as an excellent act of worship. Pious Muslims recite the whole Quran at the month of Ramadan. In Muslim societies, any social program generally begins with the recitation of the Quran. One who has memorized the whole Quran is called a hafiz ('memorizer') who, it is said, will be able to intercede for ten people on the Last Judgment Day. Apart from this, almost every Muslim memorizes some portion of the Quran because they need to recite it during their prayers. Sharia is the religious law forming part of the Islamic tradition. It is derived from the religious precepts of Islam, particularly the Quran and the Hadith. In Arabic, the term sharīʿah refers to God's divine law and is contrasted with fiqh, which refers to its scholarly interpretations. The manner of its application in modern times has been a subject of dispute between Muslim traditionalists and reformists.Traditional theory of Islamic jurisprudence recognizes four sources of sharia: the Quran, sunnah (Hadith and Sira), qiyas (analogical reasoning), and ijma (juridical consensus). Different legal schools developed methodologies for deriving sharia rulings from scriptural sources using a process known as ijtihad. Traditional jurisprudence distinguishes two principal branches of law,ʿibādāt (rituals) and muʿāmalāt (social relations), which together comprise a wide range of topics. Its rulings assign actions to one of five categories: mandatory (Fard), recommended (mustahabb), permitted (Mubah), abhorred (Makruh), and prohibited (haram). Thus, some areas of sharia overlap with the Western notion of law while others correspond more broadly to living life in accordance with God's will.Historically, sharia was interpreted by independent jurists (muftis). Their legal opinions (fatwas) were taken into account by ruler-appointed judges who presided over qāḍī's courts, and by maẓālim courts, which were controlled by the ruler's council and administered criminal law. In the modern era, sharia-based criminal laws were widely replaced by statutes inspired by European models. The Ottoman Empire's 19th-century Tanzimat reforms lead to the Mecelle civil code and represented the first attempt to codify Sharia. While the constitutions of most Muslim-majority states contain references to sharia, its classical rules were largely retained only in personal status (family) laws. Legislative bodies which codified these laws sought to modernize them without abandoning their foundations in traditional jurisprudence. The Islamic revival of the late 20th century brought along calls by Islamist movements for complete implementation of sharia. The role of sharia has become a contested topic around the world. There are ongoing debates as to whether sharia is compatible with secular forms of government, human rights, freedom of thought, and women's rights. Islam, like Judaism, has no clergy in the sacredotal sense, such as priests who mediate between God and people. However, there are many terms in Islam to refer to religiously sanctioned positions of Islam. In the broadest sense, the term ulema (Arabic: علماء‎) is used to describe the body of Muslim scholars who have completed several years of training and study of Islamic sciences. A jurist who interprets Islamic law is called a mufti (مفتي‎) and often issues legal opinions, called fatwas. A scholar of jurisprudence is called a faqih (فقيه‎). Someone who studies the science of hadith is called a muhaddith. A qadi is a judge in an Islamic court. Honorific titles given to scholars include sheikh, mullah, and mawlawi. Imam (إمام‎) is a leadership position, often used in the context of conducting Islamic worship services. A school of jurisprudence is referred to as a madhhab (Arabic: مذهب‎). The four major Sunni schools are the Hanafi, Maliki, Shafi'i, Hanbali madhahs while the three major Shia schools are the Ja'fari, Zaidi and Isma'ili madhahib. Each differ in their methodology, called Usul al-fiqh ('principles of jurisprudence'). The following of decisions by a religious expert without necessarily examining the decision's reasoning is called taqlid. The term ghair muqallid literally refers to those who do not use taqlid and by extension do not have a madhhab. The practice of an individual interpreting law with independent reasoning is called ijtihad. To reduce the gap between the rich and the poor, Islamic economic jurisprudence encourages trade, discourages the hoarding of wealth and outlaws interest-bearing loans (i.e. usury; Arabic: riba). Therefore, wealth is taxed through Zakat, but trade is not taxed. Usury, which allows the rich to get richer without sharing in the risk, is forbidden in Islam. Profit sharing and venture capital where the lender is also exposed to risk is acceptable. Hoarding of food for speculation is also discouraged.The taking of land belonging to others is also prohibited. The prohibition of usury and the revival of interest-based economies has resulted in the development of Islamic banking. During the time of Muhammad, any money that went to the state, was immediately used to help the poor. Then, in AD 634, Umar formally established the welfare state Bayt al-Mal ("House of Wealth"), which was for the Muslim and Non-Muslim poor, needy, elderly, orphans, widows, and the disabled. The Bayt al-Maal ran for hundreds of years under the Rashidun Caliphate in the 7th century, continuing through the Umayyad period, and well into the Abbasid era. Umar also introduced child support and pensions. Jihad means 'to strive or struggle [in the way of God]'. In its broadest sense, it is "exerting one's utmost power, efforts, endeavors, or ability in contending with an object of disapprobation." Depending on the object being a visible enemy, the Devil, and aspects of one's own self (such as sinful desires), different categories of jihad are defined. Jihad also refers to one's striving to attain religious and moral perfection. When used without any qualifier, jihad is understood in its military form. Some Muslim authorities, especially among the Shi'a and Sufis, distinguish between the "greater jihad," which pertains to spiritual self-perfection, and the "lesser jihad", defined as warfare.Within Islamic jurisprudence, jihad is usually taken to mean military exertion against non-Muslim combatants. Jihad is the only form of warfare permissible in Islamic law and may be declared against illegal works, terrorists, criminal groups, rebels, apostates, and leaders or states who oppress Muslims. Most Muslims today interpret Jihad as only a defensive form of warfare. Jihad only becomes an individual duty for those vested with authority. For the rest of the populace, this happens only in the case of a general mobilization. For most Twelver Shias, offensive jihad can only be declared by a divinely appointed leader of the Muslim community, and as such, is suspended since Muhammad al-Mahdi's occultation in 868 AD. Sufism (Arabic: تصوف‎, tasawwuf), is a mystical-ascetic approach to Islam that seeks to find a direct personal experience of God. It is not a sect of Islam and its adherents belong to the various Muslim denominations. Classical Sufi scholars defined Tasawwuf as "a science whose objective is the reparation of the heart and turning it away from all else but God", through "intuitive and emotional faculties" that one must be trained to use. Sufis themselves claim that Tasawwuf is an aspect of Islam similar to sharia, inseparable from Islam and an integral part of Islamic belief and practice.Religiosity of early Sufi ascetics, such as Hasan al-Basri, emphasized fear to fail God's expectations of obedience, in contrast to later and more prominent Sufis, such as Mansur Al-Hallaj and Jalaluddin Rumi, whose religiosity is based on love towards God. For that reason, some academic scholars refuse to refer to the former as Sufis. Nevertheless, Hasan al-Basri is often portrayed as one of the earliest Sufis in Sufi traditions and his ideas were later developed by the influential theologian Al-Ghazali. Traditional Sufis, such as Bayazid Bastami, Jalaluddin Rumi, Haji Bektash Veli, Junaid Baghdadi, and Al-Ghazali, argued for Sufism as being based upon the tenets of Islam and the teachings of the prophet. Sufis played an important role in the formation of Muslim societies through their missionary and educational activities.Popular devotional practices such as veneration of Sufi saints have faced stiff opposition from followers of Wahhabism, who have sometimes physically attacked Sufis leading to deterioration in Sufi–Salafi relations. Sufism enjoyed a strong revival in Central Asia and South Asia; the Barelvi movement is Sufi influenced Sunni Islam with over 200 million followers, largely in South Asia. Sufism is also prominent is Central Asia, where different orders are the main religious sources, as well as in African countries such as Tunisia, Algeria, Morocco, Senegal, Chad and Niger.Mystical interpretations of Islam have also been developed by Ismaili Shias, as well as by the Illuminationist and Isfahan schools of Islamic philosophy. In a Muslim family, the birth of a child is attended with some religious ceremonies. Immediately after the birth, the words of Adhan is pronounced in the right ear of the child. In the seventh day, the aqiqah ceremony is performed, in which an animal is sacrificed and its meat is distributed among the poor. The head of the child is also shaved, and an amount of money equaling the weight of the child's hair is donated to the poor. Apart from fulfilling the basic needs of food, shelter, and education, the parents or the elderly members of family also undertake the task of teaching moral qualities, religious knowledge, and religious practices to the children. Marriage, which serves as the foundation of a Muslim family, is a civil contract which consists of an offer and acceptance between two qualified parties in the presence of two witnesses. The groom is required to pay a bridal gift (mahr) to the bride, as stipulated in the contract. Most families in the Islamic world are monogamous. Polyandry, a practice wherein a woman takes on two or more husbands is prohibited in Islam. However, Muslim men are allowed to practice polygyny, that is, they can have more than one wife at the same time, up to a total of four, per Surah 4 Verse 3. A man does not need approval of his first wife for a second marriage as there is no evidence in the Qur'an or hadith to suggest this. With Muslims coming from diverse backgrounds including 49 Muslim-majority countries, plus a strong presence as large minorities throughout the world there are many variations on Muslim weddings. Generally in a Muslim family, a woman's sphere of operation is the home and a man's corresponding sphere is the outside world. However, in practice, this separation is not as rigid as it appears. With regard to inheritance, a son's share is double that of a daughter's.Certain religious rites are performed during and after the death of a Muslim. Those near a dying man encourage him to pronounce the Shahada as Muslims want their last word to be their profession of faith. After the death, the body is appropriately bathed by the members of the same gender and then enshrouded in a threefold white garment called kafan. Placing the body on a bier, it is first taken to a mosque where funeral prayer is offered for the dead person, and then to the graveyard for burial. Many practices fall in the category of adab, or Islamic etiquette. This includes greeting others with "as-salamu 'alaykum" ('peace be unto you'), saying bismillah ('in the name of God') before meals, and using only the right hand for eating and drinking. Islamic hygienic practices mainly fall into the category of personal cleanliness and health. Circumcision of male offspring is also practiced in Islam. Islamic burial rituals include saying the Salat al-Janazah ("funeral prayer") over the bathed and enshrouded dead body, and burying it in a grave. Muslims are restricted in their diet. Prohibited foods include pork products, blood, carrion, and alcohol. All meat must come from a herbivorous animal slaughtered in the name of God by a Muslim, Jew, or Christian, with the exception of game that one has hunted or fished for oneself. Food permissible for Muslims is known as halal food. In a Muslim society, various social service activities are performed by the members of the community. As these activities are instructed by Islamic canonical texts, a Muslim's religious life is seen incomplete if not attended by service to humanity. In fact, In Islamic tradition, the idea of social welfare has been presented as one of its principal values. Quran 2:177 is often cited to encapsulate the Islamic idea of social welfare.Similarly, duties to parents, neighbors, relatives, sick people, the old, and minorities have been defined in Islam. Respecting and obeying one's parents, and taking care of them especially in their old age have been made a religious obligation. A two-fold approach is generally prescribed with regard to duty to relatives: keeping good relations with them, and offering them financial help if necessary. Severing ties with them has been admonished. Regardless of a neighbor's religious identity, Islam teaches Muslims to treat neighboring people in the best possible manner and not to cause them any difficulty. Concerning orphaned children, the Quran forbids harsh and oppressive treatment to them while urging kindness and justice towards them. It also rebukes those who do not honor and feed orphaned children. The Quran and the sunnah of Muhammad prescribe a comprehensive body of moral guidelines for Muslims to be followed in their personal, social, political, and religious life. Proper moral conduct, good deeds, righteousness, and good character come within the sphere of the moral guidelines. In Islam, the observance of moral virtues is always associated with religious significance because it elevates the religious status of a believer and is often seen as a supererogatory act of worshipping. One typical Islamic teaching on morality is that imposing a penalty on an offender in proportion to their offense is permissible and just; but forgiving the offender is better. To go one step further by offering a favor to the offender is regarded the highest excellence. The Quran says: "Good and evil cannot be equal. Respond ˹to evil˺ with what is best, then the one you are in enmity with will be like a close friend." Thus, a Muslim is expected to act only in good manners as bad manners and deeds earn vices. The fundamental moral qualities in Islam are justice, forgiveness, righteousness, kindness, honesty, and piety. Other mostly insisted moral virtues include but not limited to charitable activities, fulfillment of promise, modesty (haya) and humility, decency in speech, tolerance, trustworthiness, patience, truthfulness, anger management, and sincerity of intention. As a religion, Islam emphasizes the idea of having a good character as Muhammad said: "The best among you are those who have the best manners and character." In Islam, justice is not only a moral virtue but also an obligation to be fulfilled under all circumstances. The Quran and the hadith describe God as being kind and merciful to His creatures, and tell people to be kind likewise. As a virtue, forgiveness is much celebrated in Islam, and is regarded as an important Muslim practice. About modesty, Muhammad is reported as saying: "Every religion has its characteristic, and the characteristic of Islam is modesty." Mainstream Islamic law does not distinguish between "matters of church" and "matters of state"; the scholars function as both jurists and theologians. Currently no government conforms to Islamic economic jurisprudence, but steps have been taken to implement some of its tenets. Sunni and Shia sectarian divide also effects intergovernmental Muslim relations such as between Saudi Arabia and Iran. Islamic tradition views Muhammad (c. 570 – June 8, 632) as the seal of the prophets, sent by God to the rest of mankind. During the last 22 years of his life, beginning at age 40 in 610 CE, according to the earliest surviving biographies, Muhammad reported receiving revelations that he believed to be from God, conveyed to him through the archangel Gabriel while he was meditating in a cave. Muhammad's companions memorized and recorded the content of these revelations, known as the Quran.During this time, Muhammad, while in Mecca, preached to the people, imploring them to abandon polytheism and to worship one God. Although some converted to Islam, the leading Meccan authorities persecuted Muhammad and his followers. This resulted in the Migration to Abyssinia of some Muslims (to the Aksumite Empire). Many early converts to Islam were the poor, foreigners and former slaves like Bilal ibn Rabah al-Habashi who was black. The Meccan élite felt that Muhammad was destabilising their social order by preaching about one God and about racial equality, and that in the process he gave ideas to the poor and to their slaves.After 12 years of the persecution of Muslims by the Meccans and the Meccan boycott of the Hashemites, Muhammad's relatives, Muhammad and the Muslims performed the Hijra ('emigration') in AD 622 to the city of Yathrib (current-day Medina). There, with the Medinan converts (the Ansar) and the Meccan migrants (the Muhajirun), Muhammad in Medina established his political and religious authority. The Constitution of Medina was formulated, instituting a number of rights and responsibilities for the Muslim, Jewish, Christian and pagan communities of Medina, bringing them within the fold of one community—the Ummah.The Constitution established: the security of the community religious freedoms the role of Medina as a sacred place (barring all violence and weapons) the security of women stable tribal relations within Medina a tax system for supporting the community in time of conflict parameters for exogenous political alliances a system for granting protection of individuals a judicial system for resolving disputes where non-Muslims could also use their own laws and have their own judges.All the tribes signed the agreement to defend Medina from all external threats and to live in harmony amongst themselves. Within a few years, two battles took place against the Meccan forces: first, the Battle of Badr in 624—a Muslim victory, and then a year later, when the Meccans returned to Medina, the Battle of Uhud, which ended inconclusively. The Arab tribes in the rest of Arabia then formed a confederation and during the Battle of the Trench (March–April 627) besieged Medina, intent on finishing off Islam. In 628, the Treaty of Hudaybiyyah was signed between Mecca and the Muslims and was broken by Mecca two years later. After the signing of the Treaty of Hudaybiyyah many more people converted to Islam. At the same time, Meccan trade routes were cut off as Muhammad brought surrounding desert tribes under his control. By 629 Muhammad was victorious in the nearly bloodless conquest of Mecca, and by the time of his death in 632 (at the age of 62) he had united the tribes of Arabia into a single religious polity.The earliest three generations of Muslims are known as the Salaf, with the companions of Muhammad being known as the Sahaba. Many of them, such as the largest narrator of hadith Abu Hureyrah, recorded and compiled what would constitute the sunnah. With Muhammad's death in 632, disagreement broke out over who would succeed him as leader of the Muslim community. Abu Bakr, a companion and close friend of Muhammad, was made the first caliph. Under Abu Bakr, Muslims put down a rebellion by Arab tribes in an episode known as the Ridda wars, or "Wars of Apostasy". The Quran was compiled into a single volume at this time. Abu Bakr's death in 634 about two years after he was elected which resulted in the succession of Umar ibn al-Khattab as the caliph, followed by Uthman ibn al-Affan, Ali ibn Abi Talib and Hasan ibn Ali. The first four caliphs are known in Sunni Islam as al-khulafā' ar-rāshidūn ("Rightly Guided Caliphs"). Under the caliphs, the territory under Muslim rule expanded deeply into parts of the Persian and Byzantine territories.When Umar was assassinated by Persians in 644, the election of Uthman as successor was met with increasing opposition. The standard copies of the Quran were also distributed throughout the Islamic State. In 656, Uthman was also killed, and Ali assumed the position of caliph. This led to the first civil war (the "First Fitna") over who should be caliph. Ali was assassinated by Kharijites in 661. To avoid further fighting, the new caliph Hasan ibn Ali signed a peace treaty, abdicating to Mu'awiyah, beginning the Umayyad dynasty, in return that he not name his own successor. These disputes over religious and political leadership would give rise to schism in the Muslim community. The majority accepted the legitimacy of the first four leaders and became known as Sunnis. A minority disagreed, and believed that only Ali and some of his descendants should rule; they became known as the Shia. Mu'awiyah appointed his son, Yazid I, as successor and after Mu'awiyah's death in 680, the "Second Fitna" broke out, where Husayn ibn Ali was killed at the Battle of Karbala, a significant event in Shia Islam. Sunni Islam and Shia Islam thus differ in some respects.The Umayyad dynasty conquered the Maghreb, the Iberian Peninsula, Narbonnese Gaul and Sindh. Local populations of Jews and indigenous Christians, persecuted as religious minorities and taxed heavily to finance the Byzantine–Sassanid Wars, often aided Muslims to take over their lands from the Byzantines and Persians, resulting in exceptionally speedy conquests.The generation after the death of Muhammad but contemporaries of his companions are known as the Tabi'un, followed by the Tabi‘ al-Tabi‘in. The Caliph Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz set up the influential committee, "The Seven Fuqaha of Medina", headed by Qasim ibn Muhammad ibn Abi Bakr. Malik ibn Anas wrote one of the earliest books on Islamic jurisprudence, the Muwatta, as a consensus of the opinion of those jurists.The descendants of Muhammad's uncle Abbas ibn Abd al-Muttalib rallied discontented non-Arab converts (mawali), poor Arabs, and some Shi'a against the Umayyads and overthrew them, inaugurating the Abbasid dynasty in 750.The first Muslim states independent of a unified Islamic state emerged from the Berber Revolt (739/740-743). Al-Shafi'i codified a method to determine the reliability of hadith. During the early Abbasid era, the major Sunni hadith collections were compiled by scholars such as Bukhari and Muslim while major Shia hadith collections by scholars such as Al-Kulayni and Ibn Babawayh were also compiled. The four Sunni Madh'habs, the Hanafi, Hanbali, Maliki and Shafi'i, were established around the teachings of Abū Ḥanīfa, Ahmad ibn Hanbal, Malik ibn Anas and al-Shafi'i, while the Ja'fari jurisprudence was formed from the teachings of Ja'far al-Sadiq respectively. In the 9th century, al-Shafi'i provided a theoretical basis for Islamic law and introduced its first methods by a synthesis between proto-rationalism of Iraqi jurisprudence and the pragmatic approach of the Hejaz traditions, in his book ar-Risālah. He also codified a method to determine the reliability of hadith. However, Islamic law would not be codified until 1869. In the 9th century Al-Tabari completed the first commentary of the Quran, that became one of the most cited commentaries in Sunni Islam, the Tafsir al-Tabari. During its expansion through the Samanid Empire, Islam was shaped by the ethno-cultural and religious pluralism by the Sogdians, paving the way for a Persianized rather than Arabized understanding of Islam.Some Muslims began to question the piety of indulgence in a worldly life and emphasised poverty, humility and avoidance of sin based on renunciation of bodily desires. Ascetics such as Hasan al-Basri would inspire a movement that would evolve into Tasawwuf or Sufism.By the end of the 9th century, Ismaili Shias spread in Iran, whereupon the city of Multan became a target of activistic Sunni politics. In 930, the Ismaili group known as the Qarmatians unsuccessfully rebelled against the Abbassids, sacked Mecca and stole the Black Stone, which was eventually retrieved.Abbasid Caliphs such as Mamun al Rashid and Al-Mu'tasim made the mutazilite philosophy an official creed and imposed it upon Muslims to follow. Mu'tazila was a Greek influenced school of Sunni scholastic theology called kalam, which refers to dialectic. Many orthodox Muslims rejected mutazilite doctrines and condemned their idea of the creation of the Quran. In inquisitions, ibn Hanbal refused to conform and was tortured and sent to an unlit Baghdad prison cell for nearly thirty months. Other branches of kalam were the Ash'ari school founded by Al-Ash'ari and Maturidi founded by Abu Mansur al-Maturidi. With the expansion of the Abbasid Caliphate into the Sasanian Empire, Islam adapted many Hellenistic and Persian concepts, imported by thinkers of Iranian or Turkic origin. Philosophers such as Al-Farabi and Avicenna sought to incorporate Greek principles into Islamic theology, while others like Al-Ghazali argued against such syncretism and ultimately prevailed. Avicenna pioneered the science of experimental medicine, and was the first physician to conduct clinical trials. His two most notable works, The Book of Healing and The Canon of Medicine, were used as standard medicinal texts in the Islamic world and later in Europe. Amongst his contributions are the discovery of the contagious nature of infectious diseases, and the introduction of clinical pharmacology. In mathematics, the mathematician Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarizmi gave his name to the concept of the algorithm, while the term algebra is derived from al-jabr. The Persian poet Ferdowsi wrote his epic poem Shahnameh. Rumi wrote some of the finest Persian poetry and is still one of the best selling poets in America. Legal institutions introduced include the trust and charitable trust (Waqf).This era is sometimes called the "Islamic Golden Age". Public hospitals established during this time (called Bimaristan hospitals), are considered "the first hospitals" in the modern sense of the word, and issued the first medical diplomas to license doctors. The Guinness World Records recognizes the University of Al Karaouine, founded in 859, as the world's oldest degree-granting university. The doctorate is argued to date back to the licenses to teach in Islamic law schools. Standards of experimental and quantification techniques, as well as the tradition of citation, were introduced. An important pioneer in this, Ibn al-Haytham is regarded as the father of the modern scientific method and often referred to as the "world's first true scientist". The government paid scientists the equivalent salary of professional athletes today. It is argued that the data used by Copernicus for his heliocentric conclusions was gathered and that Al-Jahiz proposed a theory of natural selection.While the Abbasid Caliphate suffered a decline since the reign of Al-Wathiq (842–847) and Al-Mu'tadid (892–902), the Mongol Empire put an end to the Abbassid dynasty in 1258. During its decline, the Abbasid Caliphate disintegrated into minor states and dynasties, such as the Tulunid and the Ghaznavid dynasty. The Ghaznavid dynasty was a Muslim dynasty established by Turkic slave-soldiers from another Islamic empire, the Samanid Empire.Two Turkish tribes, the Karahanids and the Seljuks, converted to Islam during the 10th century. They were later subdued by the Ottomans, who share the same origin and language. The Seljuks played an important role for the revival of Sunnism, after which Shia increased its influences. The Seljuk military leader Alp Arslan financially supported sciences and literature and established the Nezamiyeh university in Baghdad.During this time, the Delhi Sultanate took over northern parts of the Indian subcontinent. Religious missions converted Volga Bulgaria to Islam. Many Muslims also went to China to trade, virtually dominating the import and export industry of the Song dynasty. After Mongol conquests and the final decline of the Abbasid Caliphate, the Mongol Empire enabled cross cultural exchanges through Asia allowing to practise any religion as long as they do not interfere with the interests of the ruling Khan. The new social and political tolerance brought by the Ilkhanate, which converted to Sunni Islam and ruled by the grandson of Genghis Khan, allowing science and arts to flourish even in aspects priorly forbidden and extending Middle Eastern influence up to China. In scholasticism, Ibn Taymiyya (1263–1328) did not accepted the Mongol's conversion to Sunnism, worried about the integrity of Islam and tried to establish a theological doctrine to purify Islam from its alleged alterings. Unlike his contemporary scholarship, who relied on traditions and historical narratives from early Islam, Ibn Taymiyya's methodology was a mixture of selective use of hadith and a literal understanding of the Quran. He rejected most philosophical approaches of Islam and proposed a clear, simple and dogmatic theology instead. Another major characteristic of his theological approach emphazises the significance of a Theocratic state: While the prevailing opinion held that religious wisdom was necessary for a state, Ibn Taymiyya regarded political power as necessary for religious excellence. He further rejected many hadiths circulating among Muslims during his time and relied only on Sahih Bukhari and Sahih Muslim repeatedly to foil Asharite doctrine. Feeling threatened by the Crusaders as well as by the Mongols, Ibn Taymiyya stated it would be obligatory for Muslims to join a physical jihad against non-Muslims. This not only including the invaders, but also the heretics among the Muslims, including Shias, Asharites and "philosophers", who were blamed by Ibn Taymiyya for the deterioration of Islam. The Battle of Marj al-Saffar (1303) served as a significant turning point. Nevertheless, his writings only played a marginal role during his lifetime. He was repeatedly accused of blasphemy by anthropomorphizing God and his disciple Ibn Kathir distanced himself from his mentor and negated the anthropomorphizations, but simultaneously adhered to the same anti-rationalistic and hadith oriented methodology. This probably influenced his exegesis on his Tafsir, which discounted much of the exegetical tradition since then. However, the writings of Ibn Taymiyya became important sources for Wahhabism and 21st century Salafi theology, just as Tafsir Ibn Kathir also became highly rewarded in modern Salafism.The Timurid Renaissance was observed in the Timurid Empire based in Central Asia ruled by the Timurid dynasty, a phenomenal growth in the fields of arts and sciences, covering both eastern and western world. Outstanding throughout the stages of the Renaissance were the inventions of numerous devices and the constructions of Islamic learning centre, mosques, necropolis and observatories. Herat city for example matched with Florence, the birthplace of the Italian Renaissance, as the focal point of a cultural rebirth. Such aspects were seen to be strongly influenced across Islamic Gunpowder empires, mainly in Mughal India.Islam spread with Muslim trade networks, Sufi orders activity and conquests of the Gunpowder Empires that extended into Sub-Saharan Africa, Central Asia and the Malay archipelago. Conversion to Islam, however, was not a sudden abandonment of old religious practices; rather, it was typically a matter of "assimilating Islamic rituals, cosmologies, and literatures into... local religious systems." Throughout this expanse, Islam blended with local cultures everywhere, as illustrated when the prophet Muhammad appeared in Hindu epics and folklore. The Muslims in China who were descended from earlier immigration began to assimilate by adopting Chinese names and culture while Nanjing became an important center of Islamic study. The Turkish Muslims incorporated elements of Turkish Shamanism, which to this date differs Turkish synthesis of Islam from other Muslim societies, and became a part of a new Islamic interpretation, although Shamanistic influences already occurred during the Battle of Talas (752). Strikingly, Shamans were never mentioned by Muslim Heresiographers. One major change was the status of women. Unlike Arabic traditions, the Turkic traditions hold women in higher regard in society. The Turks must have also found striking similarities between Sufi rituals and Shaman practises. Shamanism also influenced orthodox Muslims who subscribed in Anatolia, Central-Asia and Balkans, producing Alevism. As a result, many Shaman traditions were perceived as Islamic, with beliefs such as sacred nature, trees, animals and foreign nature spirits remaining today.The Ottoman Caliphate, under the Ottoman dynasty of the Ottoman Empire, was the last caliphate of the late medieval and the early modern era. It is important to note, that the following Islamic reign by the Ottomans was strongly influenced by a symbiosis between Ottoman rulers and Sufism since the beginning. According to Ottoman historiography, the legitimation of a ruler is attributed to Sheikh Edebali who, accordingly, interpreted a dream of Osman Gazi as God's legitimation of his reign. Since Murad I's conquest of Edirne in 1362, the caliphate was claimed by the Turkish sultans of the empire. During the period of Ottoman growth, claims on caliphal authority were recognized in 1517 as Selim I, who through conquering and unification of Muslim lands, became the Custodian of the Two Holy Mosques in Mecca and Medina, and strengthening their claim to caliphate in the Muslim world. The Mevlevi Order and Bektashi Order had close relation to the sultans, as Sufi-mystical as well as heterodox and syncretic approaches to Islam flourished. Under the Ottoman Empire, Islam spread to Southeast Europe. The Reconquista, launched against Muslim principalities in Iberia succeeded in 1492. In Ottoman understanding, the state's primary responsibility was to defend and extend the land of the Muslims, and to ensure security and harmony within its borders in the overarching context of orthodox Islamic practice and dynastic sovereignty.The Shia Safavid dynasty rose to power in 1501 and later conquered all of Iran. The majority and oldest group among Shia at that time, the Zaydis, named after the great grandson of Ali, the scholar Zayd ibn Ali, used the Hanafi jurisprudence, as did most Sunnis. The ensuing mandatory conversion of Iran to Twelver Shia Islam for the largely Sunni population also ensured the final dominance of the Twelver sect within Shiism over the Zaidi and Ismaili sects. Nader Shah, who overthrew the Safavids, attempted to improve relations with Sunnis by propagating the integration of Shiism by calling it the Jaafari Madh'hab.In the Indian Subcontinent, during the rule of Muhammad bin Bakhtiyar Khalji in Bengal, the Indian Islamic missionaries achieved their greatest success in terms of dawah and number of converts to Islam. The Delhi Sultanate, founded by Qutb-ud-din Aybak, emerged as India's first Islamic power, well noted for being one of the few states to repel an attack by the Mongols and enthroning one of the few female rulers in Islamic history, Razia Sultana. The wealthy Islamic Bengal Sultanate was subsequently founded, a major global trading nation in the world, described by the Europeans to be the "richest country to trade with". The Mughal Empire was founded by Babur, a direct descendant of Tamerlane and Genghis Khan. The empire was briefly interrupted by the Suri Empire founded by Sher Shah Suri, who re-initiated the rupee currency system. The Mughals gained power during the reign of Akbar the Great and Jahangir. The reign of Shah Jahan observed the height of Indo-Islamic architecture, with notable monuments such as Taj Mahal and Jama Masjid, Delhi, while the reign of his son Aurangzeb saw the compilation of the Fatwa Alamgiri (most well organised fiqh manuscript) and witnessed the peak of the Islamic rule in India. Mughal India surpassed Qing China to become the world's largest economy, worth 25% of world GDP, the Bengal Subah signalling the proto-industrialization and showing signs of the Industrial revolution. After Mughal India's collapse, Tipu Sultan's Kingdom of Mysore based in South India, which witnessed partial establishment of sharia based economic and military policies i.e. Fathul Mujahidin, replaced Bengal ruled by the Nawabs of Bengal as South Asia's foremost economic territory. After Indian independence, the Nizams of Hyderabad remained as the major Muslim princely state until the Annexation of Hyderabad by the modern Republic of India. The Muslim world was generally in political decline starting the 1800s, especially relative to the non-Muslim European powers. This decline was evident culturally; while Taqi al-Din founded an observatory in Istanbul and the Jai Singh Observatory was built in the 18th century, there was not a single Muslim-majority country with a major observatory by the twentieth century. By the 19th century the East India Company had formally annexed the Mughal dynasty in India. In the 19th century, the Deobandi and Barelwi movements were initiated. During the 18th century Muhammad ibn Abd al-Wahhab founded a military movement opposing the Ottoman Sultanate as an illegitimate rule, advising his fellows to return to the principles of Islam based on the theology of Ahmad ibn Hanbal. He was deeply influenced by the works of Ibn Taymiyya and Ibn al-Qayyim and condemned many traditional Islamic practices, such as visiting the grave of Muhammad or Saints, as sin. During this period he formed an alliance with the Saud family, who founded the Wahhabi sect. This revival movement allegedly seeks to uphold monotheism and purify Islam of what they see as later innovations. Their ideology led to the desecration of shrines around the world, including that of Muhammad and his companions in Mecca and Medina. Many Arab nationalists, such as Rashid Rida, regarded the Caliphate as an Arab right taken away by the Turks. Therefore, they rebelled against the Ottoman Sultanate, until the Ottoman Empire disintegrated after World War I and the Caliphate was abolished in 1924. Concurrently Ibn Saud conquered Mecca, the "heartland of Islam", to impose Wahhabism as part of Islamic culture.At the end of the 19th century, Muslim luminaries such as Muhammad Abduh, Rashid Rida and Jamal al-Din al-Afghani sought to reconcile Islam with social and intellectual ideas of the Age of Enlightenment by purging Islam from alleged alterations and adhering to the basic tenets held during the Rashidun era. Due to their adherence to the Salafs they called themselves Salafiyya. However, they differ from the Salafi movement flourishing in the second half of the 20th century, which is rooted in the Wahhabi movement. Instead, they are also often called Islamic modernists. They rejected the Sunni schools of law and allowed Ijtihad.The Barelwi movement, founded in India, emphasises the primacy of Islamic law over adherence to Sufi practices and personal devotion to the prophet Muhammad. It grew from the writings of Ahmed Raza Khan, Fazl-e-Haq Khairabadi, Shah Ahmad Noorani and Mohammad Abdul Ghafoor Hazarvi in the backdrop of an intellectual and moral decline of Muslims in British India. The movement was a mass movement, defending popular Sufism and reforming its practices, grew in response to the Deobandi movement. The movement is famous for the celebration of Mawlid and today, is spread across the globe with followers also in Pakistan, South Africa, United States, and United Kingdom among other countries.On 3 March 1924, the first President of the Turkish Republic, Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, as part of his secular reforms, constitutionally abolished the institution of the caliphate. Ottoman Caliphate, the world's last widely recognized caliphate was no more and its powers within Turkey were transferred to the Grand National Assembly of Turkey, the parliament of the newly formed Turkish Republic and the Directorate of Religious Affairs. Contact with industrialized nations brought Muslim populations to new areas through economic migration. Many Muslims migrated as indentured servants, from mostly India and Indonesia, to the Caribbean, forming the largest Muslim populations by percentage in the Americas. The resulting urbanization and increase in trade in sub-Saharan Africa brought Muslims to settle in new areas and spread their faith, likely doubling its Muslim population between 1869 and 1914. Muslim immigrants began arriving, many as guest workers and largely from former colonies, in several Western European nations since the 1960s. There are more and more new Muslim intellectuals who increasingly separate perennial Islamic beliefs from archaic cultural traditions. Liberal Islam is a movement that attempts to reconcile religious tradition with modern norms of secular governance and human rights. Its supporters say that there are multiple ways to read Islam's sacred texts, and they stress the need to leave room for "independent thought on religious matters". Women's issues receive significant weight in the modern discourse on Islam.Secular powers such as the Chinese Red Guards closed many mosques and destroyed Qurans, and Communist Albania became the first country to ban the practice of every religion. About half a million Muslims were killed in Cambodia by communists who, it is argued, viewed them as their primary enemy and wished to exterminate them since they stood out and worshipped their own god. In Turkey, the military carried out coups to oust Islamist governments, and headscarves were banned in official buildings, as also happened in Tunisia.Jamal-al-Din al-Afghani, along with his acolyte Muhammad Abduh, have been credited as forerunners of the Islamic revival. Abul A'la Maududi helped influence modern political Islam. Islamist groups such as the Muslim Brotherhood advocate Islam as a comprehensive political solution, often in spite of being banned. In Iran, revolution replaced a secular regime with an Islamic state. In Turkey, the Islamist AK Party has democratically been in power for about a decade, while Islamist parties did well in elections following the Arab Spring. The Organisation of Islamic Cooperation (OIC), consisting of Muslim-majority countries, was established in 1969 after the burning of the Al-Aqsa Mosque in Jerusalem.Religiosity appears to be deepening worldwide. In many places, the prevalence of the hijab is growing increasingly common and the percentage of Muslims favoring Sharia has increased. With religious guidance increasingly available electronically, Muslims are able to access views that are strict enough for them rather than rely on state clerics who are often seen as stooges.It is estimated that, by 2050, the number of Muslims will nearly equal the number of Christians around the world, "due to the young age and high fertility-rate of Muslims relative to other religious group." While the religious conversion has no net impact on the Muslim population growth as "the number of people who become Muslims through conversion seems to be roughly equal to the number of Muslims who leave the faith". Perhaps as a sign of these changes, most experts agree that Islam is growing faster than any other faith in East and West Africa. There is no verse in Quran or any authentic Hadith that corroborate denominations of Islam. However, all have been created by the adherents after the decease of the prophet. The largest denomination in Islam is Sunni Islam, which makes up 85–90% of all Muslims, and is arguably the world's largest religious denomination. Sunni Muslims also go by the name Ahl as-Sunnah which means "people of the tradition [of Muhammad]".Sunnis believe that the first four caliphs were the rightful successors to Muhammad; since God did not specify any particular leaders to succeed him and those leaders were elected. Further authorities regarding Sunnis believe that anyone who is righteous and just could be a caliph as long they Arabic (اَلْعَرَبِيَّةُ, al-ʿarabiyyah, [al ʕaraˈbijːa] (listen) or عَرَبِيّ‎, ʿarabīy, [ˈʕarabiː] (listen) or [ʕaraˈbij]) is a Semitic language that first emerged in the 1st to 4th centuries CE. It is now the lingua franca of the Arab world. It is named after the Arabs, a term initially used to describe peoples living in the area bounded by Mesopotamia in the east and the Anti-Lebanon mountains in the west, in Northwestern Arabia and in the Sinai Peninsula. The ISO assigns language codes to thirty varieties of Arabic, including its standard form, Modern Standard Arabic, also referred to as Literary Arabic, which is modernized Classical Arabic. This distinction exists primarily among Western linguists; Arabic speakers themselves generally do not distinguish between Modern Standard Arabic and Classical Arabic, but rather refer to both as al-ʿarabiyyatu l-fuṣḥā (اَلعَرَبِيَّةُ ٱلْفُصْحَىٰ, "the purest Arabic") or simply al-fuṣḥā (اَلْفُصْحَىٰ). Modern Standard Arabic is an official language of 26 states and 1 disputed territory, the third most after English and FrenchArabic is widely taught in schools and universities and is used to varying degrees in workplaces, government and the media. Arabic, in its standard form, is the official language of 26 states, as well as the liturgical language of the religion of Islam, since the Quran and Hadith were written in Arabic. During the Middle Ages, Arabic was a major vehicle of culture in Europe, especially in science, mathematics and philosophy. As a result, many European languages have also borrowed many words from it. Arabic influence, mainly in vocabulary, is seen in European languages—mainly Spanish and to a lesser extent Portuguese and Catalan—owing to both the proximity of Christian European and Muslim Arab civilizations and the long-lasting Arabic culture and language presence mainly in Southern Iberia during the Al-Andalus era. Sicilian has about 500 Arabic words, many of which relate to agriculture and related activities, as a legacy of the Emirate of Sicily from the early-9th to late-11th centuries, while Maltese language is a Semitic language developed from a dialect of Arabic and written in the Latin alphabet. The Balkan languages, including Greek and Bulgarian, have also acquired a significant number of Arabic words through contact with Ottoman Turkish. Arabic has influenced many other languages around the globe throughout its history. Some of the most influenced languages are Persian, Turkish, Hindustani (Hindi and Urdu), Kashmiri, Kurdish, Bosnian, Kazakh, Bengali, Malay (Indonesian and Malaysian), Maldivian, Pashto, Punjabi, Albanian, Armenian, Azerbaijani, Sicilian, Spanish, Greek, Bulgarian, Tagalog, Sindhi, Odia and Hausa and some languages in parts of Africa. Conversely, Arabic has borrowed words from other languages, including Hebrew, Greek, Aramaic, and Persian in medieval times and languages such as English and French in modern times. Arabic is the liturgical language of 1.8 billion Muslims, and Arabic is one of six official languages of the United Nations. All varieties of Arabic combined are spoken by perhaps as many as 422 million speakers (native and non-native) in the Arab world, making it the fifth most spoken language in the world. Arabic is written with the Arabic alphabet, which is an abjad script and is written from right to left, although the spoken varieties are sometimes written in ASCII Latin from left to right with no standardized orthography. Arabic is usually, but not universally, classified as a Central Semitic language. It is related to languages in other subgroups of the Semitic language group (Northwest Semitic, South Semitic, East Semitic, West Semitic), such as Aramaic, Syriac, Hebrew, Ugaritic, Phoenician, Canaanite, Amorite, Ammonite, Eblaite, epigraphic Ancient North Arabian, epigraphic Ancient South Arabian, Ethiopic, Modern South Arabian, and numerous other dead and modern languages. Linguists still differ as to the best classification of Semitic language sub-groups. The Semitic languages changed a great deal between Proto-Semitic and the emergence of the Central Semitic languages, particularly in grammar. Innovations of the Central Semitic languages—all maintained in Arabic—include: The conversion of the suffix-conjugated stative formation (jalas-) into a past tense. The conversion of the prefix-conjugated preterite-tense formation (yajlis-) into a present tense. The elimination of other prefix-conjugated mood/aspect forms (e.g., a present tense formed by doubling the middle root, a perfect formed by infixing a /t/ after the first root consonant, probably a jussive formed by a stress shift) in favor of new moods formed by endings attached to the prefix-conjugation forms (e.g., -u for indicative, -a for subjunctive, no ending for jussive, -an or -anna for energetic). The development of an internal passive.There are several features which Classical Arabic, the modern Arabic varieties, as well as the Safaitic and Hismaic inscriptions share which are unattested in any other Central Semitic language variety, including the Dadanitic and Taymanitic languages of the northern Hejaz. These features are evidence of common descent from a hypothetical ancestor, Proto-Arabic. The following features can be reconstructed with confidence for Proto-Arabic: negative particles m * /mā/; lʾn */lā-ʾan/ to Classical Arabic lan mafʿūl G-passive participle prepositions and adverbs f, ʿn, ʿnd, ḥt, ʿkdy a subjunctive in -a t-demonstratives leveling of the -at allomorph of the feminine ending ʾn complementizer and subordinator the use of f- to introduce modal clauses independent object pronoun in (ʾ)y vestiges of nunation Arabia boasted a wide variety of Semitic languages in antiquity. In the southwest, various Central Semitic languages both belonging to and outside of the Ancient South Arabian family (e.g. Southern Thamudic) were spoken. It is also believed that the ancestors of the Modern South Arabian languages (non-Central Semitic languages) were also spoken in southern Arabia at this time. To the north, in the oases of northern Hejaz, Dadanitic and Taymanitic held some prestige as inscriptional languages. In Najd and parts of western Arabia, a language known to scholars as Thamudic C is attested. In eastern Arabia, inscriptions in a script derived from ASA attest to a language known as Hasaitic. Finally, on the northwestern frontier of Arabia, various languages known to scholars as Thamudic B, Thamudic D, Safaitic, and Hismaic are attested. The last two share important isoglosses with later forms of Arabic, leading scholars to theorize that Safaitic and Hismaic are in fact early forms of Arabic and that they should be considered Old Arabic.Linguists generally believe that "Old Arabic" (a collection of related dialects that constitute the precursor of Arabic) first emerged around the 1st century CE. Previously, the earliest attestation of Old Arabic was thought to be a single 1st century CE inscription in Sabaic script at Qaryat Al-Faw, in southern present-day Saudi Arabia. However, this inscription does not participate in several of the key innovations of the Arabic language group, such as the conversion of Semitic mimation to nunation in the singular. It is best reassessed as a separate language on the Central Semitic dialect continuum.It was also thought that Old Arabic coexisted alongside—and then gradually displaced--epigraphic Ancient North Arabian (ANA), which was theorized to have been the regional tongue for many centuries. ANA, despite its name, was considered a very distinct language, and mutually unintelligible, from "Arabic". Scholars named its variant dialects after the towns where the inscriptions were discovered (Dadanitic, Taymanitic, Hismaic, Safaitic). However, most arguments for a single ANA language or language family were based on the shape of the definite article, a prefixed h-. It has been argued that the h- is an archaism and not a shared innovation, and thus unsuitable for language classification, rendering the hypothesis of an ANA language family untenable. Safaitic and Hismaic, previously considered ANA, should be considered Old Arabic due to the fact that they participate in the innovations common to all forms of Arabic.The earliest attestation of continuous Arabic text in an ancestor of the modern Arabic script are three lines of poetry by a man named Garm(')allāhe found in En Avdat, Israel, and dated to around 125 CE. This is followed by the epitaph of the Lakhmid king Mar 'al-Qays bar 'Amro, dating to 328 CE, found at Namaraa, Syria. From the 4th to the 6th centuries, the Nabataean script evolves into the Arabic script recognizable from the early Islamic era. There are inscriptions in an undotted, 17-letter Arabic script dating to the 6th century CE, found at four locations in Syria (Zabad, Jabal 'Usays, Harran, Umm al-Jimaal). The oldest surviving papyrus in Arabic dates to 643 CE, and it uses dots to produce the modern 28-letter Arabic alphabet. The language of that papyrus and of the Qur'an are referred to by linguists as "Quranic Arabic", as distinct from its codification soon thereafter into "Classical Arabic". In late pre-Islamic times, a transdialectal and transcommunal variety of Arabic emerged in the Hejaz which continued living its parallel life after literary Arabic had been institutionally standardized in the 2nd and 3rd century of the Hijra, most strongly in Judeo-Christian texts, keeping alive ancient features eliminated from the "learned" tradition (Classical Arabic). This variety and both its classicizing and "lay" iterations have been termed Middle Arabic in the past, but they are thought to continue an Old Higazi register. It is clear that the orthography of the Qur'an was not developed for the standardized form of Classical Arabic; rather, it shows the attempt on the part of writers to record an archaic form of Old Higazi. In the late 6th century AD, a relatively uniform intertribal "poetic koine" distinct from the spoken vernaculars developed based on the Bedouin dialects of Najd, probably in connection with the court of al-Ḥīra. During the first Islamic century, the majority of Arabic poets and Arabic-writing persons spoke Arabic as their mother tongue. Their texts, although mainly preserved in far later manuscripts, contain traces of non-standardized Classical Arabic elements in morphology and syntax. The standardization of Classical Arabic reached completion around the end of the 8th century. The first comprehensive description of the ʿarabiyya "Arabic", Sībawayhi's al-Kitāb, is based first of all upon a corpus of poetic texts, in addition to Qur'an usage and Bedouin informants whom he considered to be reliable speakers of the ʿarabiyya. By the 8th century, knowledge of Classical Arabic had become an essential prerequisite for rising into the higher classes throughout the Islamic world. Charles Ferguson's koine theory (Ferguson 1959) claims that the modern Arabic dialects collectively descend from a single military koine that sprang up during the Islamic conquests; this view has been challenged in recent times. Ahmad al-Jallad proposes that there were at least two considerably distinct types of Arabic on the eve of the conquests: Northern and Central (Al-Jallad 2009). The modern dialects emerged from a new contact situation produced following the conquests. Instead of the emergence of a single or multiple koines, the dialects contain several sedimentary layers of borrowed and areal features, which they absorbed at different points in their linguistic histories. According to Veersteegh and Bickerton, colloquial Arabic dialects arose from pidginized Arabic formed from contact between Arabs and conquered peoples. Pidginization and subsequent creolization among Arabs and arabized peoples could explain relative morphological and phonological simplicity of vernacular Arabic compared to Classical and MSA.In around the 11th and 12th centuries in al-Andalus, the zajal and muwashah poetry forms developed in the dialectical Arabic of Cordoba and the Maghreb. In the wake of the industrial revolution and European hegemony and colonialism, pioneering Arabic presses, such as the Amiri Press established by Muhammad Ali (1819), dramatically changed the diffusion and consumption of Arabic literature and publications. The Nahda cultural renaissance saw the creation of a number of Arabic academies modeled after the Académie française, starting with the Arab Academy of Damascus (1918), which aimed to develop the Arabic lexicon to suit these transformations. This gave rise to what Western scholars call Modern Standard Arabic. Arabic usually refers to Standard Arabic, which Western linguists divide into Classical Arabic and Modern Standard Arabic. It could also refer to any of a variety of regional vernacular Arabic dialects, which are not necessarily mutually intelligible. Classical Arabic is the language found in the Quran, used from the period of Pre-Islamic Arabia to that of the Abbasid Caliphate. Classical Arabic is prescriptive, according to the syntactic and grammatical norms laid down by classical grammarians (such as Sibawayh) and the vocabulary defined in classical dictionaries (such as the Lisān al-ʻArab). Modern Standard Arabic largely follows the grammatical standards of Classical Arabic and uses much of the same vocabulary. However, it has discarded some grammatical constructions and vocabulary that no longer have any counterpart in the spoken varieties and has adopted certain new constructions and vocabulary from the spoken varieties. Much of the new vocabulary is used to denote concepts that have arisen in the industrial and post-industrial era, especially in modern times. Due to its grounding in Classical Arabic, Modern Standard Arabic is removed over a millennium from everyday speech, which is construed as a multitude of dialects of this language. These dialects and Modern Standard Arabic are described by some scholars as not mutually comprehensible. The former are usually acquired in families, while the latter is taught in formal education settings. However, there have been studies reporting some degree of comprehension of stories told in the standard variety among preschool-aged children. The relation between Modern Standard Arabic and these dialects is sometimes compared to that of Classical Latin and Vulgar Latin vernaculars (which became Romance languages) in medieval and early modern Europe. This view though does not take into account the widespread use of Modern Standard Arabic as a medium of audiovisual communication in today's mass media—a function Latin has never performed. MSA is the variety used in most current, printed Arabic publications, spoken by some of the Arabic media across North Africa and the Middle East, and understood by most educated Arabic speakers. "Literary Arabic" and "Standard Arabic" (فُصْحَى‎ fuṣḥá) are less strictly defined terms that may refer to Modern Standard Arabic or Classical Arabic. Some of the differences between Classical Arabic (CA) and Modern Standard Arabic (MSA) are as follows: Certain grammatical constructions of CA that have no counterpart in any modern vernacular dialect (e.g., the energetic mood) are almost never used in Modern Standard Arabic. Case distinctions are very rare in Arabic vernaculars. As a result, MSA is generally composed without case distinctions in mind, and the proper cases are added after the fact, when necessary. Because most case endings are noted using final short vowels, which are normally left unwritten in the Arabic script

2 answers


abampere

abamperes

accoutered

adhere

adhered

adherence

adherences

adherend

adherends

adherent

adherently

adherents

adherer

adherers

adheres

administered

adulterer

adulterers

adulteress

adulteresses

aerenchyma

aerenchymas

aerenchymata

afferent

afferently

afferents

aftereffect

aftereffects

altered

alterer

alterers

ampere

amperes

angered

answered

answerer

answerers

antimere

antimeres

antlered

anywhere

anywheres

aphaereses

aphaeresis

aphaeretic

aphereses

apheresis

ashlered

asthenosphere

asthenospheres

atmosphere

atmosphered

atmospheres

attempered

austere

austerely

austereness

austerenesses

austerer

austerest

backscattered

bacteremia

bacteremias

bacteremic

badgered

banistered

bannered

banneret

bannerets

bannerette

bannerettes

bantered

banterer

banterers

barbered

bartered

barterer

barterers

bathysphere

bathyspheres

battered

bayadere

bayaderes

beavered

bediapered

befingered

beflowered

beleaguered

belligerence

belligerences

belligerencies

belligerency

belligerent

belligerently

belligerents

belvedere

belvederes

bereave

bereaved

bereavement

bereavements

bereaver

bereavers

bereaves

bereaving

bereft

beret

berets

beretta

berettas

bergere

bergeres

beshivered

bespattered

betattered

bettered

bewhiskered

bewildered

bewilderedly

bewilderedness

bewilderednesses

bickered

bickerer

bickerers

bioengineered

biosphere

biospheres

bistered

bittered

bitterer

bitterest

blabbered

blastomere

blastomeres

blathered

blatherer

blatherers

blattered

blethered

blinkered

blistered

blithered

blubbered

blundered

blunderer

blunderers

blustered

blusterer

blusterers

bolstered

bolsterer

bolsterers

bordereau

bordereaux

bordered

borderer

borderers

bothered

bouldered

boutonniere

boutonnieres

bowered

brassiere

brassieres

broidered

brokered

brothered

buccaneered

bucklered

buckminsterfullerene

buckminsterfullerenes

buffered

buggered

bumpered

bunkered

butchered

buttered

butterfingered

calendered

calenderer

calenderers

calipered

callipered

cambered

cankered

cantered

cantilevered

capered

caperer

caperers

carabiniere

careered

careerer

careerers

carpentered

cashiered

cashmere

cashmeres

casimere

casimeres

cassimere

cassimeres

catercornered

catered

caterer

caterers

cateress

cateresses

caulifloweret

cauliflowerets

cavaliered

centered

centeredness

centerednesses

centromere

centromeres

cere

cereal

cereals

cerebella

cerebellar

cerebellum

cerebellums

cerebra

cerebral

cerebrally

cerebrals

cerebrate

cerebrated

cerebrates

cerebrating

cerebration

cerebrations

cerebric

cerebroside

cerebrosides

cerebrospinal

cerebrovascular

cerebrum

cerebrums

cerecloth

cerecloths

cered

cerement

cerements

ceremonial

ceremonialism

ceremonialisms

ceremonialist

ceremonialists

ceremonially

ceremonials

ceremonies

ceremonious

ceremoniously

ceremoniousness

ceremoniousnesses

ceremony

ceres

cereus

cereuses

chaffered

chafferer

chafferers

chambered

chamfered

chandeliered

chanterelle

chanterelles

chaptered

charactered

chartered

charterer

charterers

chattered

chatterer

chatterers

checkered

cheered

cheerer

cheerers

chequered

chimere

chimeres

chippered

chittered

choppered

chowdered

chromomere

chromomeres

chromosphere

chromospheres

chuntered

churrigueresque

cindered

cinereous

ciphered

circumference

circumferences

circumferential

clabbered

clambered

clamberer

clamberers

clattered

clatterer

clatterers

clavered

clerestories

clerestory

cleverer

cleverest

clinkered

clobbered

cloistered

clustered

cluttered

cobelligerent

cobelligerents

cockered

cockerel

cockerels

codiscovered

codiscoverer

codiscoverers

coerect

coerected

coerecting

coerects

coffered

cohere

cohered

coherence

coherences

coherencies

coherency

coherent

coherently

coherer

coherers

coheres

coinhere

coinhered

coinheres

commandeered

compeered

compere

compered

comperes

computerese

computereses

concentered

condottiere

conferee

conferees

conference

conferences

conferencing

conferencings

conferential

confrere

confreres

conquered

considered

consigliere

coopered

copartnered

coppered

cornered

corsetiere

corsetieres

coshered

cottered

countered

countereducational

countereffort

counterefforts

counterespionage

counterespionages

counterevidence

counterevidences

counterexample

counterexamples

counterordered

countertransference

countertransferences

couturiere

couturieres

covered

coverer

coverers

cowered

craniocerebral

cratered

cumbered

cumberer

cumberers

cylindered

cyphered

cytodifferentiation

cytodifferentiations

dackered

daggered

daikered

dandered

dangered

dapperer

dapperest

daundered

decentered

decerebrate

decerebrated

decerebrates

decerebrating

decerebration

decerebrations

deciphered

decipherer

decipherers

dedifferentiate

dedifferentiated

dedifferentiates

dedifferentiating

dedifferentiation

dedifferentiations

deference

deferences

deferent

deferential

deferentially

deferents

deflowered

deflowerer

deflowerers

delivered

deliverer

deliverers

delustered

demergered

dere

derealization

derealizations

deregulate

deregulated

deregulates

deregulating

deregulation

deregulations

derelict

dereliction

derelictions

derelicts

derepress

derepressed

derepresses

derepressing

derepression

derepressions

derriere

derrieres

desilvered

dewatered

dewaterer

dewaterers

diaereses

diaeresis

diaeretic

diapered

diastereoisomer

diastereoisomeric

diastereoisomerism

diastereoisomerisms

diastereoisomers

diastereomer

diastereomeric

diastereomers

dickered

diereses

dieresis

dieretic

differed

difference

differenced

differences

differencing

different

differentia

differentiabilities

differentiability

differentiable

differentiae

differential

differentially

differentials

differentiate

differentiated

differentiates

differentiating

differentiation

differentiations

differently

differentness

differentnesses

discovered

discoverer

discoverers

disencumbered

disinterest

disinterested

disinterestedly

disinterestedness

disinterestednesses

disinteresting

disinterests

dismembered

disordered

disorderedly

disorderedness

disorderednesses

disremembered

dissevered

distempered

dithered

ditherer

ditherers

doddered

dodderer

dodderers

doggerel

doggerels

domineered

donnered

dosseret

dosserets

dotterel

dotterels

dowered

dumbfoundered

eagerer

eagerest

ecosphere

ecospheres

ectomere

ectomeres

efferent

efferently

efferents

eglatere

eglateres

electioneered

electioneerer

electioneerers

elsewhere

embittered

embordered

embowered

embroidered

embroiderer

embroiderers

empowered

enciphered

encipherer

encipherers

encountered

encumbered

endangered

endarterectomies

endarterectomy

enfettered

enfevered

engendered

engineered

enregistered

ensphere

ensphered

enspheres

entered

enterer

enterers

epimere

epimeres

ere

erect

erectable

erected

erecter

erecters

erectile

erectilities

erectility

erecting

erection

erections

erective

erectly

erectness

erectnesses

erector

erectors

erects

erelong

eremite

eremites

eremitic

eremitical

eremitism

eremitisms

eremuri

eremurus

erenow

erepsin

erepsins

erethic

erethism

erethisms

erewhile

erewhiles

espaliered

etagere

etageres

ethereal

etherealities

ethereality

etherealization

etherealizations

etherealize

etherealized

etherealizes

etherealizing

ethereally

etherealness

etherealnesses

everywhere

exosphere

exospheres

faltered

falterer

falterers

farmerette

farmerettes

fathered

feathered

featheredge

featheredged

featheredges

featheredging

fellmongered

fendered

fere

feres

feretories

feretory

festered

fettered

fetterer

fetterers

fevered

fibered

filibustered

filibusterer

filibusterers

filtered

filterer

filterers

fingered

fingerer

fingerers

flattered

flatterer

flatterers

fleered

flichtered

flickered

flittered

floundered

flowered

flowerer

flowerers

floweret

flowerets

flowerette

flowerettes

flustered

flusteredly

fluttered

flutterer

flutterers

foddered

foregathered

forereach

forereached

forereaches

forereaching

forgathered

fostered

fosterer

fosterers

foundered

fourragere

fourrageres

frere

freres

frittered

fritterer

fritterers

fruiterer

fruiterers

fullered

fullerene

fullerenes

funereal

funereally

furthered

furtherer

furtherers

galere

galeres

gandered

garnered

gartered

gathered

gatherer

gatherers

gauffered

gendered

gerent

gerents

gerenuk

gerenuks

gerrymandered

gettered

gibbered

gibberellin

gibberellins

gingered

glandered

glasspapered

glimmered

glistered

glittered

glowered

godfathered

goffered

gomerel

gomerels

grandfathered

gruyere

gruyeres

guttered

haeredes

haeres

haltere

haltered

halteres

hammered

hammerer

hammerers

hampered

hamperer

hamperers

hankered

hankerer

hankerers

harbingered

havered

haverel

haverels

headquartered

helicoptered

hemisphere

hemispheres

here

hereabout

hereabouts

hereafter

hereafters

hereat

hereaway

hereaways

hereby

heredes

hereditament

hereditaments

hereditarian

hereditarians

hereditarily

hereditary

heredities

heredity

herein

hereinabove

hereinafter

hereinbefore

hereinbelow

hereinto

hereof

hereon

heres

heresiarch

heresiarchs

heresies

heresy

heretic

heretical

heretically

heretics

hereto

heretofore

heretrices

heretrix

heretrixes

hereunder

hereunto

hereupon

herewith

hexerei

hexereis

hindered

hinderer

hinderers

hollered

holstered

homered

hovered

hoverer

hoverers

huckstered

hungered

hunkered

hydrosere

hydroseres

hydrosphere

hydrospheres

hyperefficient

hyperemia

hyperemias

hyperemic

hyperemotional

hyperemotionalities

hyperemotionality

hyperendemic

hyperenergetic

hyperesthesia

hyperesthesias

hyperesthetic

hypereutectic

hypereutectoid

hyperexcitabilities

hyperexcitability

hyperexcitable

hyperexcited

hyperexcitement

hyperexcitements

hyperexcretion

hyperexcretions

hyperextend

hyperextended

hyperextending

hyperextends

hyperextension

hyperextensions

hysterectomies

hysterectomized

hysterectomy

hystereses

hysteresis

hysteretic

imbittered

imbowered

impowered

incoherence

incoherences

incoherent

incoherently

incumbered

indifference

indifferences

indifferencies

indifferency

indifferent

indifferentism

indifferentisms

indifferentist

indifferentists

indifferently

inference

inferences

inferential

inferentially

ingathered

inhere

inhered

inherence

inherences

inherent

inherently

inheres

insincere

insincerely

insphere

insphered

inspheres

interelectrode

interelectrodes

interelectron

interelectronic

interepidemic

interest

interested

interestedly

interesting

interestingly

interestingness

interestingnesses

interests

interethnic

interfere

interfered

interference

interferences

interferential

interferer

interferers

interferes

interlayered

intracerebral

intracerebrally

ionosphere

ionospheres

irreverence

irreverences

irreverent

irreverently

isoproterenol

isoproterenols

isothere

isotheres

jabbered

jabberer

jabberers

jackhammered

jardiniere

jardinieres

jeered

jeerer

jeerers

jereed

jereeds

jeremiad

jeremiads

jiggered

jittered

juddered

kashered

kedgeree

kedgerees

kerseymere

kerseymeres

kippered

kipperer

kipperers

knackered

koshered

laagered

lackered

lacquered

lacquerer

lacquerers

laddered

lagered

lanneret

lannerets

lappered

lathered

latherer

latherers

laundered

launderer

launderers

launderette

launderettes

lavaliere

lavalieres

lavalliere

lavallieres

laveered

lavendered

lawyered

layered

leaguered

leathered

leatherette

leatherettes

lechered

leered

leistered

lettered

letterer

letterers

levered

leveret

leverets

lightered

limbered

limberer

limberest

lingered

lingerer

lingerers

lippered

lithosphere

lithospheres

littered

litterer

litterers

lobstered

loitered

loiterer

loiterers

loppered

louvered

lowered

lumbered

lumberer

lumberers

lustered

mackerel

mackerels

macromere

macromeres

magnetosphere

magnetospheres

makereadies

makeready

maladministered

malingered

malingerer

malingerers

mammered

manageress

manageresses

maneuvered

maneuverer

maneuverers

mannered

mastered

mattered

maundered

maunderer

maunderers

meandered

membered

mere

merely

merengue

merengues

merer

meres

merest

meretricious

meretriciously

meretriciousness

meretriciousnesses

mesomere

mesomeres

mesosphere

mesospheres

metamere

metameres

metered

meuniere

mezereon

mezereons

mezereum

mezereums

microampere

microamperes

micromere

micromeres

microsphere

microspheres

milliampere

milliamperes

minaudiere

minaudieres

ministered

misaltered

misentered

miserere

misereres

misnomered

misordered

misreference

misreferences

misregistered

misremembered

misrendered

missteered

mitered

miterer

miterers

moldered

mongered

mothered

mouldered

mufflered

multichambered

multilayered

multitiered

multitowered

murdered

murderee

murderees

murderer

murderers

murderess

murderesses

murthered

mustered

mutineered

muttered

mutterer

mutterers

nattered

nereid

nereides

nereids

nereis

nereises

neutered

newspapered

nickered

niffered

nonbelligerencies

nonbelligerency

nonbelligerent

nonbelligerents

noncoherent

nonconference

nonconferences

nonhereditary

noninterest

noninterests

noninterference

noninterferences

nonpreferential

noosphere

noospheres

nowhere

nowheres

numbered

numberer

numberers

ochered

offered

offerer

offerers

officered

oosphere

oospheres

operetta

operettas

operettist

operettists

ordered

orderer

orderers

otherwhere

outcapered

outdelivered

outglittered

outhomered

outmaneuvered

outnumbered

outpowered

outsteered

outtowered

overdifferentiation

overdifferentiations

overeager

overeagerness

overeagernesses

overearnest

overeasy

overeat

overeaten

overeater

overeaters

overeating

overeats

overed

overedit

overedited

overediting

overedits

overeducate

overeducated

overeducates

overeducating

overeducation

overeducations

overelaborate

overelaborated

overelaborates

overelaborating

overelaboration

overelaborations

overembellish

overembellished

overembellishes

overembellishing

overembellishment

overembellishments

overemote

overemoted

overemotes

overemoting

overemotional

overemphases

overemphasis

overemphasize

overemphasized

overemphasizes

overemphasizing

overemphatic

overenamored

overencourage

overencouraged

overencourages

overencouraging

overenergetic

overengineer

overengineered

overengineering

overengineers

overenrolled

overentertained

overenthusiasm

overenthusiasms

overenthusiastic

overenthusiastically

overequipped

overestimate

overestimated

overestimates

overestimating

overestimation

overestimations

overevaluation

overevaluations

overexaggerate

overexaggerated

overexaggerates

overexaggerating

overexaggeration

overexaggerations

overexcite

overexcited

overexcites

overexciting

overexercise

overexercised

overexercises

overexercising

overexert

overexerted

overexerting

overexertion

overexertions

overexerts

overexpand

overexpanded

overexpanding

overexpands

overexpansion

overexpansions

overexpectation

overexpectations

overexplain

overexplained

overexplaining

overexplains

overexplicit

overexploit

overexploitation

overexploitations

overexploited

overexploiting

overexploits

overexpose

overexposed

overexposes

overexposing

overexposure

overexposures

overextend

overextended

overextending

overextends

overextension

overextensions

overextraction

overextractions

overextrapolation

overextrapolations

overextravagant

overexuberant

overmannered

overmastered

overpowered

overwatered

overwintered

oystered

oysterer

oysterers

ozonosphere

ozonospheres

palavered

paltered

palterer

palterers

pampered

pamperer

pamperers

pamphleteered

pandered

panderer

panderers

papered

paperer

paperers

partnered

pattered

patterer

patterers

paupered

peered

peeress

peeresses

peltered

peppered

pepperer

pepperers

perea

peregrin

peregrinate

peregrinated

peregrinates

peregrinating

peregrination

peregrinations

peregrine

peregrines

peregrins

pereia

pereion

pereiopod

pereiopods

peremptorily

peremptoriness

peremptorinesses

peremptory

perennate

perennated

perennates

perennating

perennation

perennations

perennial

perennially

perennials

pereon

pereopod

pereopods

perestroika

perestroikas

persevere

persevered

perseveres

pestered

pesterer

pesterers

petered

pewterer

pewterers

philandered

philanderer

philanderers

philtered

photosphere

photospheres

pickeered

pickerel

pickerels

pickerelweed

pickerelweeds

pilfered

pilferer

pilferers

pioneered

plaistered

planisphere

planispheres

plasmaphereses

plasmapheresis

plastered

plasterer

plasterers

plateresque

plundered

plunderer

plunderers

podomere

podomeres

pondered

ponderer

ponderers

portered

portiere

portieres

pothered

pottered

potterer

potterers

poulterer

poulterers

powdered

powderer

powderers

powered

preerect

preerected

preerecting

preerects

preference

preferences

preferential

preferentially

premiere

premiered

premieres

prenumbered

preordered

prerecession

prerecord

prerecorded

prerecording

prerecords

preregister

preregistered

preregistering

preregisters

preregistration

preregistrations

prerehearsal

prerelease

prereleases

prerenal

prerequire

prerequired

prerequires

prerequiring

prerequisite

prerequisites

preretirement

preretirements

prereturn

prereview

prerevisionist

prerevisionists

prerevolution

prerevolutionary

prisere

priseres

privateered

proffered

profiteered

properer

properest

prospered

puckered

puckerer

puckerers

puttered

putterer

putterers

quaere

quaeres

quartered

quavered

quaverer

quaverers

queered

queerer

queerest

quivered

quiverer

quiverers

racketeered

raftered

rapiered

realtered

rechartered

reconnoitered

reconquered

reconsidered

recovered

recoverer

recoverers

redelivered

rediscovered

reembroidered

reencountered

reengineered

reentered

reerect

reerected

reerecting

reerects

referee

refereed

refereeing

referees

reference

referenced

references

referencing

referenda

referendum

referendums

referent

referential

referentialities

referentiality

referentially

referents

refiltered

reflowered

regathered

registered

rehammered

rejiggered

relacquered

relettered

remaindered

remastered

remembered

rememberer

rememberers

rencountered

rendered

renderer

renderers

renumbered

reoffered

reordered

repapered

replastered

repowered

reread

rereading

rereadings

rereads

rerecord

rerecorded

rerecording

rerecords

reredos

reredoses

reregister

reregistered

reregistering

reregisters

reregistration

reregistrations

reregulate

reregulated

reregulates

reregulating

reregulation

reregulations

rerelease

rereleased

rereleases

rereleasing

reremice

reremind

rereminded

rereminding

rereminds

reremouse

rerepeat

rerepeated

rerepeating

rerepeats

rereview

rereviewed

rereviewing

rereviews

rereward

rerewards

resilvered

resoldered

retempered

reupholstered

reuttered

revere

revered

reverence

reverenced

reverencer

reverencers

reverences

reverencing

reverend

reverends

reverent

reverential

reverentially

reverently

reverer

reverers

reveres

rhabdomere

rhabdomeres

rhizosphere

rhizospheres

riviere

rivieres

roistered

roisterer

roisterers

roystered

rubbered

sabered

saggered

sandpapered

sarcomere

sarcomeres

sauntered

saunterer

saunterers

scampered

scarpered

scattered

scatterer

scatterers

sceptered

schliere

schlieren

schmeered

schwarmerei

schwarmereis

sclereid

sclereids

sclerenchyma

sclerenchymas

sclerenchymata

sclerenchymatous

scouthered

scowdered

scunnered

scuppered

scuttered

seeress

seeresses

semierect

sepulchered

sequestered

sere

sered

serein

sereins

serenade

serenaded

serenader

serenaders

serenades

serenading

serenata

serenatas

serenate

serendipities

serendipitous

serendipitously

serendipity

serene

serenely

sereneness

serenenesses

serener

serenes

serenest

serenities

serenity

serer

seres

serest

severe

severed

severely

severeness

severenesses

severer

severest

sewered

shattered

sheered

sheerer

sheerest

sheltered

shelterer

shelterers

shereef

shereefs

shimmered

shivered

shiverer

shiverers

shouldered

showered

showerer

showerers

shuddered

shuttered

sidereal

silvered

silverer

silverers

simmered

simpered

simperer

simperers

sincere

sincerely

sincereness

sincerenesses

sincerer

sincerest

sintered

sistered

skeltered

skewered

skippered

skittered

slabbered

slandered

slanderer

slanderers

slathered

slaughtered

slaughterer

slaughterers

slavered

slaverer

slaverers

sledgehammered

slenderer

slenderest

slippered

slithered

slivered

sliverer

sliverers

slobbered

slobberer

slobberers

sloganeered

slubbered

slumbered

slumberer

slumberers

smattered

smatterer

smatterers

smithereens

smoldered

smothered

smouldered

sneakered

sneered

sneerer

sneerers

snickered

snickerer

snickerers

sniggered

sniggerer

sniggerers

snookered

sobered

soberer

soberest

soldered

solderer

solderers

soldiered

soleret

solerets

solleret

sollerets

somewhere

somewheres

sorcerer

sorcerers

sorceress

sorceresses

sovereign

sovereignly

sovereigns

sovereignties

sovereignty

spattered

speered

sphere

sphered

spheres

spiered

spinneret

spinnerets

spinnerette

spinnerettes

splattered

splintered

spluttered

splutterer

splutterers

sprinklered

sputtered

sputterer

sputterers

squandered

squanderer

squanderers

squattered

staggered

staggerer

staggerers

stammered

stammerer

stammerers

steamered

steamrollered

steered

steerer

steerers

stere

stereo

stereochemical

stereochemistries

stereochemistry

stereoed

stereogram

stereograms

stereograph

stereographed

stereographic

stereographies

stereographing

stereographs

stereography

stereoing

stereoisomer

stereoisomeric

stereoisomerism

stereoisomerisms

stereoisomers

stereological

stereologically

stereologies

stereology

stereomicroscope

stereomicroscopes

stereomicroscopic

stereomicroscopically

stereophonic

stereophonically

stereophonies

stereophony

stereophotographic

stereophotographies

stereophotography

stereopses

stereopsides

stereopsis

stereopticon

stereopticons

stereoregular

stereoregularities

stereoregularity

stereos

stereoscope

stereoscopes

stereoscopic

stereoscopically

stereoscopies

stereoscopy

stereospecific

stereospecifically

stereospecificities

stereospecificity

stereotactic

stereotaxic

stereotaxically

stereotype

stereotyped

stereotyper

stereotypers

stereotypes

stereotypic

stereotypical

stereotypically

stereotypies

stereotyping

stereotypy

steres

stoppered

strangered

stratosphere

stratospheres

stuttered

stutterer

stutterers

suberect

subsere

subseres

suckered

suffered

sufferer

sufferers

summered

sundered

sunderer

sunderers

supercalendered

supered

supereffective

superefficiencies

superefficiency

superefficient

superego

superegoist

superegoists

superegos

superelevate

superelevated

superelevates

superelevating

superelevation

superelevations

superelite

superelites

supereminence

supereminences

supereminent

supereminently

superencipher

superenciphered

superenciphering

superenciphers

supererogation

supererogations

supererogatory

superette

superettes

superexpensive

superexpress

superexpresses

superpowered

surrendered

suspendered

swaggered

swaggerer

swaggerers

sweltered

swimmeret

swimmerets

swithered

synaereses

synaeresis

synereses

syneresis

syphered

tabered

tafferel

tafferels

tampered

tamperer

tamperers

tapered

taperer

taperers

tattered

teetered

teleconference

teleconferenced

teleconferences

teleconferencing

teleconferencings

telemetered

telfered

telomere

telomeres

telphered

tempered

temperer

temperers

tendered

tenderer

tenderers

tenderest

tentered

terebene

terebenes

terebic

terebinth

terebinths

teredines

teredo

teredos

terefah

terephthalate

terephthalates

terete

tethered

there

thereabout

thereabouts

thereafter

thereat

thereby

therefor

therefore

therefrom

therein

thereinafter

thereinto

theremin

theremins

thereof

thereon

theres

thereto

theretofore

thereunder

thereunto

thereupon

therewith

therewithal

thermosphere

thermospheres

thundered

thunderer

thunderers

tiered

tigereye

tigereyes

tillered

timbered

tinkered

tinkerer

tinkerers

tittered

titterer

titterers

tochered

torchere

torcheres

tottered

totterer

totterers

towered

trailered

transferee

transferees

transference

transferences

transferential

transgendered

tricornered

triggered

troposphere

tropospheres

trouvere

trouveres

tuckered

turnverein

turnvereins

tutoyered

tuyere

tuyeres

twittered

ulcered

umbered

unaltered

unanswered

unbarbered

unbelligerent

unbuffered

unbuttered

unceremonious

unceremoniously

unceremoniousness

unceremoniousnesses

unchartered

uncluttered

unconquered

unconsidered

uncovered

undeciphered

undelivered

undereat

undereaten

undereating

undereats

undereducated

underemphases

underemphasis

underemphasize

underemphasized

underemphasizes

underemphasizing

underemployed

underemployment

underemployments

underestimate

underestimated

underestimates

underestimating

underestimation

underestimations

underexpose

underexposed

underexposes

underexposing

underexposure

underexposures

underpowered

understeered

undifferentiated

undiscovered

unembittered

unencumbered

unfathered

unfettered

unfiltered

unhampered

unhindered

uninterest

uninterested

uninteresting

uninterests

unlaundered

unlettered

unlimbered

unmannered

unmanneredly

unmitered

unnumbered

unordered

unpuckered

unrecovered

unregistered

unremembered

unsoldered

unsphere

unsphered

unspheres

unstoppered

untempered

untethered

unweathered

upgathered

upholstered

upholsterer

upholsterers

ushered

usherette

usherettes

uttered

utterer

utterers

veered

velveret

velverets

veneered

veneerer

veneerers

venereal

verderer

verderers

verecund

vicegerencies

vicegerency

vicegerent

vicegerents

viceregal

viceregally

vicereine

vicereines

videoconference

videoconferences

videoconferencing

videoconferencings

vivandiere

vivandieres

volunteered

vouchered

wafered

wagered

wagerer

wagerers

wallpapered

wandered

wanderer

wanderers

watered

waterer

waterers

wavered

waverer

waverers

weathered

weltered

were

weregild

weregilds

werewolf

werewolves

westered

where

whereabout

whereabouts

whereas

whereases

whereat

whereby

wherefore

wherefores

wherefrom

wherein

whereinto

whereof

whereon

wheres

wheresoever

wherethrough

whereto

whereunto

whereupon

wherever

wherewith

wherewithal

wherewithals

whickered

whimpered

whiskered

whispered

whisperer

whisperers

wildered

wintered

winterer

winterers

withered

witherer

witherers

wondered

wonderer

wonderers

woolgatherer

woolgatherers

wuthered

xerosere

xeroseres

yabbered

yammered

yammerer

yammerers

yattered

zippered

1 answer


4-letter words

cere, dere, fere, here, mere, sere, were

5-letter words

beret, cered, ceres, erect, feres, frere, heres, merer, meres, perea, sered, serer, seres, stere, there, where

6-letter words

adhere, ampere, bereft, berets, cereal, cereus, cohere, erects, erenow, freres, galere, gerent, haeres, hereat, hereby, herein, hereof, hereon, heresy, hereto, inhere, jeered, jeerer, jereed, leered, merely, merest, nereid, nereis, overed, peered, pereia, pereon, quaere, reread, revere, serein, serene, serest, severe, sphere, stereo, steres, teredo, terete, theres, tiered, tuyere, veered, wheres

7-letter words

adhered, adherer, adheres, altered, alterer, amperes, angered, austere, bereave, beretta, bergere, bowered, capered, caperer, catered, caterer, cereals, cerebra, cheered, cheerer, chimere, coerect, cohered, coherer, coheres, compere, covered, coverer, cowered, dowered, eagerer, entered, enterer, epimere, erected, erecter, erectly, erector, erelong, eremite, eremuri, erepsin, erethic, etagere, fevered, fibered, fleered, galeres, gerents, gerenuk, gomerel, gruyere, haltere, havered, haverel, heredes, heretic, hexerei, homered, hovered, hoverer, inhered, inheres, jeerers, jereeds, lagered, layered, levered, leveret, lowered, metered, mitered, miterer, nereids, nowhere, ochered, offered, offerer, ordered, orderer, overeat, papered, paperer, peeress, pereion, petered, powered, prisere, quaeres, queered, queerer, reerect, referee, rereads, reredos, revered, reverer, reveres, riviere, sabered, seeress, sereins, serener, serenes, severed, severer, sewered, sheered, sheerer, shereef, sincere, sneered, sneerer, sobered, soberer, soleret, speered, sphered, spheres, spiered, steered, steerer, stereos, subsere, supered, tabered, tapered, taperer, terebic, teredos, terefah, thereat, thereby, therein, thereof, thereon, thereto, towered, tuyeres, ulcered, umbered, ushered, uttered, utterer, wafered, wagered, wagerer, watered, waterer, wavered, waverer, whereas, whereat, whereby, wherein, whereof, whereon, whereto

8-letter words

abampere, adherend, adherent, adherers, afferent, alterers, answered, answerer, antimere, antlered, anywhere, ashlered, austerer, badgered, banneret, bantered, banterer, barbered, bartered, barterer, battered, bayadere, beavered, bereaved, bereaver, bereaves, berettas, bergeres, bettered, bickered, bickerer, bistered, bittered, bitterer, bordered, borderer, bothered, brokered, buffered, buggered, bumpered, bunkered, buttered, cambered, cankered, cantered, caperers, careered, careerer, cashmere, casimere, caterers, cateress, centered, cerebral, cerebric, cerebrum, cerement, ceremony, cereuses, cheerers, chimeres, cindered, ciphered, clavered, cleverer, cockered, cockerel, coerects, coffered, coherent, coherers, coinhere, compered, comperes, conferee, confrere, coopered, coppered, cornered, coshered, coverers, cratered, cumbered, cumberer, cyphered, dackered, daggered, daikered, dandered, dangered, dapperer, deferent, derelict, derriere, diapered, dickered, diereses, dieresis, dieretic, differed, dithered, ditherer, doddered, dodderer, doggerel, donnered, dosseret, dotterel, eagerest, ectomere, efferent, eglatere, ensphere, enterers, epimeres, erecters, erectile, erecting, erection, erective, erectors, eremites, eremitic, eremurus, erepsins, erethism, erewhile, etageres, ethereal, faltered, falterer, fathered, fendered, feretory, festered, fettered, fetterer, filtered, filterer, fingered, fingerer, flowered, flowerer, floweret, foddered, fostered, fosterer, fullered, funereal, gandered, garnered, gartered, gathered, gatherer, gendered, gerenuks, gettered, gibbered, gingered, glowered, goffered, gomerels, gruyeres, guttered, haeredes, haltered, halteres, hammered, hammerer, hampered, hamperer, hankered, hankerer, haverels, hereaway, heredity, hereinto, heresies, heretics, heretrix, hereunto, hereupon, herewith, hexereis, hindered, hinderer, hollered, hoverers, hungered, hunkered, inherent, insphere, interest, isothere, jabbered, jabberer, jeremiad, jiggered, jittered, juddered, kashered, kedgeree, kippered, kipperer, koshered, laagered, lackered, laddered, lanneret, lappered, lathered, latherer, laveered, lawyered, lechered, lettered, letterer, leverets, limbered, limberer, lingered, lingerer, lippered, littered, litterer, loitered, loiterer, loppered, louvered, lumbered, lumberer, lustered, mackerel, mammered, mannered, mastered, mattered, membered, merengue, mesomere, metamere, meuniere, mezereon, mezereum, miserere, miterers, moldered, mongered, mothered, murdered, murderee, murderer, mustered, muttered, mutterer, nattered, nereides, neutered, nickered, niffered, nowheres, numbered, numberer, offerers, oosphere, operetta, orderers, overeasy, overeats, overedit, oystered, oysterer, paltered, palterer, pampered, pamperer, pandered, panderer, paperers, pattered, patterer, paupered, peltered, peppered, pepperer, peregrin, pereopod, pestered, pesterer, pewterer, pickerel, pilfered, pilferer, podomere, pondered, ponderer, portiere, pothered, pottered, potterer, powdered, powderer, preerect, premiere, prerenal, priseres, properer, puckered, puckerer, puttered, putterer, quavered, quaverer, queerest, quivered, quiverer, raftered, rapiered, reerects, refereed, referees, referent, rendered, renderer, rerecord, reremice, reremind, rerepeat, rereview, rereward, reverend, reverent, reverers, rivieres, rubbered, saggered, schliere, sclereid, serenade, serenata, serenate, serenely, serenest, serenity, severely, severest, sheerest, shereefs, shivered, shiverer, showered, sidereal, silvered, silverer, simmered, simpered, simperer, sincerer, sintered, sistered, skewered, slavered, slaverer, slivered, sliverer, sneerers, soberest, soldered, solderer, solerets, solleret, sorcerer, steerers, stereoed, suberect, subseres, suckered, suffered, sufferer, summered, sundered, sunderer, superego, syphered, tafferel, tampered, tamperer, taperers, tattered, teetered, telfered, telomere, tempered, temperer, tendered, tenderer, tentered, terebene, tethered, therefor, theremin, tigereye, tillered, timbered, tinkered, tinkerer, tittered, titterer, tochered, torchere, tottered, totterer, trouvere, tuckered, undereat, unsphere, utterers, velveret, veneered, veneerer, venereal, verderer, verecund, wagerers, wandered, wanderer, waterers, waverers, weltered, weregild, werewolf, westered, wherever, wildered, wintered, winterer, withered, witherer, wondered, wonderer, xerosere, yabbered, yammered, yammerer, yattered, zippered

9-letter words

abamperes, adherence, adherends, adherents, adulterer, afferents, answerers, antimeres, anywheres, aphereses, apheresis, austerely, austerest, bannerets, banterers, barterers, bayaderes, belvedere, bereavers, bereaving, bickerers, biosphere, bitterest, blabbered, blathered, blatherer, blattered, blethered, blinkered, blistered, blithered, blubbered, blundered, blunderer, blustered, blusterer, bolstered, bolsterer, bordereau, borderers, bouldered, brassiere, broidered, brothered, bucklered, butchered, calipered, careerers, cashiered, cashmeres, casimeres, cassimere, cerebella, cerebrals, cerebrate, cerebrums, cerecloth, cerements, chaffered, chafferer, chambered, chamfered, chaptered, chartered, charterer, chattered, chatterer, checkered, chequered, chippered, chittered, choppered, chowdered, chuntered, cinereous, clabbered, clambered, clamberer, clattered, clatterer, cleverest, clinkered, clobbered, clustered, cluttered, cockerels, coerected, coherence, coherency, coinhered, coinheres, compeered, conferees, confreres, conquered, countered, cumberers, dapperest, daundered, deference, deferents, delivered, deliverer, derelicts, derepress, derrieres, dewatered, dewaterer, diaereses, diaeresis, diaeretic, different, ditherers, dodderers, doggerels, dosserets, dotterels, ecosphere, ectomeres, efferents, eglateres, elsewhere, embowered, empowered, enfevered, ensphered, enspheres, erectable, erections, erectness, eremitism, erethisms, erewhiles, exosphere, falterers, feathered, fetterers, filterers, fingerers, flattered, flatterer, flickered, flittered, flowerers, flowerets, flustered, fluttered, flutterer, forereach, fosterers, foundered, frittered, fritterer, fruiterer, fullerene, furthered, furtherer, gatherers, gauffered, glandered, glimmered, glistered, glittered, hammerers, hamperers, hankerers, hereabout, hereafter, hereaways, heretical, hereunder, hinderers, hydrosere, hyperemia, hyperemic, imbowered, impowered, inference, inherence, insincere, insphered, inspheres, interests, interfere, isotheres, jabberers, jeremiads, kedgerees, kipperers, knackered, lacquered, lacquerer, lannerets, latherers, laundered, launderer, lavaliere, leaguered, leathered, leistered, letterers, lightered, limberest, lingerers, litterers, lobstered, loiterers, lumberers, mackerels, macromere, makeready, maundered, maunderer, meandered, merengues, mesomeres, metameres, mezereons, mezereums, micromere, misereres, mouldered, mufflered, murderees, murderers, murderess, murthered, mutterers, noosphere, numberers, officered, oospheres, operettas, overeager, overeaten, overeater, overedits, overemote, overexert, oysterers, palavered, palterers, pamperers, panderers, partnered, patterers, peeresses, pepperers, peregrine, peregrins, pereiopod, perennate, perennial, pereopods, persevere, pesterers, pewterers, philtered, pickeered, pickerels, pilferers, pioneered, plastered, plasterer, plundered, plunderer, podomeres, ponderers, portieres, potterers, poulterer, powderers, preerects, premiered, premieres, prereturn, prereview, proffered, properest, prospered, puckerers, putterers, quartered, quaverers, quiverers, realtered, recovered, recoverer, reentered, reerected, reference, referenda, referents, renderers, reoffered, reordered, repapered, repowered, rereading, rerecords, reredoses, rerelease, rereminds, reremouse, rerepeats, rereviews, rerewards, reuttered, reverence, reverends, roistered, roisterer, roystered, sarcomere, sauntered, saunterer, scampered, scarpered, scattered, scatterer, sceptered, schlieren, schmeered, sclereids, scowdered, scunnered, scuppered, scuttered, seeresses, semierect, serenaded, serenader, serenades, serenatas, shattered, sheltered, shelterer, shimmered, shiverers, showerers, shuddered, shuttered, silverers, simperers, sincerely, sincerest, skeltered, skippered, skittered, slabbered, slandered, slanderer, slathered, slaverers, slenderer, slippered, slithered, sliverers, slobbered, slobberer, slubbered, slumbered, slumberer, smattered, smatterer, smoldered, smothered, sneakered, snickered, snickerer, sniggered, sniggerer, snookered, solderers, soldiered, sollerets, somewhere, sorcerers, sorceress, sovereign, spattered, spinneret, sputtered, sputterer, staggered, staggerer, stammered, stammerer, steamered, stereoing, stoppered, stuttered, stutterer, sufferers, sunderers, superegos, swaggered, swaggerer, sweltered, swimmeret, swithered, synereses, syneresis, tafferels, tamperers, telomeres, telphered, temperers, tenderers, tenderest, terebenes, terebinth, teredines, therefore, therefrom, thereinto, theremins, thereunto, thereupon, therewith, thundered, thunderer, tigereyes, tinkerers, titterers, torcheres, totterers, trailered, triggered, trouveres, tutoyered, twittered, unaltered, uncovered, undereats, unmitered, unordered, unsphered, unspheres, usherette, velverets, veneerers, verderers, viceregal, vicereine, vouchered, wanderers, weathered, weregilds, whereases, wherefore, wherefrom, whereinto, whereunto, whereupon, wherewith, whickered, whimpered, whiskered, whispered, whisperer, winterers, witherers, wonderers, xeroseres, yammerers

10-letter words

accoutered, adherences, adherently, adulterers, adulteress, aerenchyma, afferently, aphaereses, aphaeresis, aphaeretic, atmosphere, attempered, bacteremia, bacteremic, banistered, bannerette, bediapered, befingered, beflowered, belvederes, beshivered, betattered, bewildered, biospheres, blastomere, blatherers, blunderers, blusterers, bolsterers, bordereaux, brassieres, calendered, calenderer, callipered, cassimeres, cateresses, cavaliered, centromere, cerebellar, cerebellum, cerebrally, cerebrated, cerebrates, cerecloths, ceremonial, ceremonies, chafferers, charterers, chatterers, chromomere, clamberers, clatterers, clerestory, cloistered, coerecting, coherences, coherently, conference, considered, corsetiere, couturiere, cylindered, decentered, deciphered, decipherer, deferences, deflowered, deflowerer, deliverers, delustered, demergered, deregulate, desilvered, dewaterers, difference, discovered, discoverer, disordered, dissevered, domineered, ecospheres, efferently, embittered, embordered, enciphered, encipherer, encumbered, endangered, enfettered, engendered, engineered, erectility, eremitical, eremitisms, espaliered, ethereally, everywhere, exospheres, farmerette, feretories, flatterers, flichtered, floundered, flowerette, flutterers, fourragere, fritterers, fruiterers, fullerenes, funereally, furtherers, hemisphere, hereabouts, hereafters, hereditary, heredities, heresiarch, heretofore, heretrices, heretrixes, huckstered, hydroseres, hyperemias, hystereses, hysteresis, hysteretic, imbittered, incoherent, incumbered, inferences, ingathered, inherences, inherently, interested, interfered, interferer, interferes, ionosphere, irreverent, jardiniere, kerseymere, lacquerers, launderers, lavalieres, lavalliere, lavendered, macromeres, malingered, malingerer, manageress, maneuvered, maneuverer, maunderers, mesosphere, micromeres, minaudiere, ministered, misaltered, misentered, misnomered, misordered, missteered, mutineered, noospheres, operettist, otherwhere, outcapered, outhomered, outpowered, outsteered, outtowered, overeaters, overeating, overedited, overemoted, overemotes, overexcite, overexerts, overexpand, overexpose, overextend, peregrines, pereiopods, peremptory, perennated, perennates, perennials, persevered, perseveres, plaistered, plasterers, plunderers, poulterers, preerected, preference, preordered, prerelease, prerequire, recoverers, reerecting, refereeing, referenced, references, referendum, refiltered, reflowered, regathered, registered, rehammered, rejiggered, relettered, remastered, remembered, rememberer, renumbered, rereadings, rerecorded, reregister, reregulate, rereleased, rereleases, rereminded, rerepeated, rereviewed, resilvered, resoldered, retempered, reverenced, reverencer, reverences, reverently, rhabdomere, roisterers, sarcomeres, saunterers, scatterers, scouthered, serenaders, serenading, sereneness, serenities, severeness, shelterers, shouldered, slanderers, slenderest, slobberers, slumberers, smatterers, smouldered, snickerers, sniggerers, somewheres, sovereigns, spinnerets, splattered, splintered, spluttered, splutterer, sputterers, squandered, squanderer, squattered, staggerers, stammerers, stereogram, stereology, stereopses, stereopsis, stereotype, stereotypy, strangered, stutterers, superelite, swaggerers, swimmerets, synaereses, synaeresis, terebinths, thereabout, thereafter, thereunder, thunderers, transferee, turnverein, unanswered, unbarbered, unbuffered, unbuttered, undereaten, unfathered, unfettered, unfiltered, unhampered, unhindered, uninterest, unlettered, unlimbered, unmannered, unnumbered, unpuckered, unsoldered, untempered, untethered, upgathered, usherettes, vicegerent, vicereines, vivandiere, werewolves, whereabout, wherefores, whisperers

11-letter words

aerenchymas, aftereffect, atmosphered, atmospheres, austereness, bacteremias, bannerettes, bathysphere, beleaguered, belligerent, bereavement, bespattered, bewhiskered, blastomeres, boutonniere, buccaneered, calenderers, carabiniere, carpentered, centromeres, cerebellums, cerebrating, cerebration, cerebroside, ceremonials, ceremonious, chanterelle, charactered, chromomeres, coherencies, computerese, concentered, condottiere, conferences, consigliere, copartnered, corsetieres, couturieres, decerebrate, decipherers, deferential, deflowerers, deregulated, deregulates, dereliction, derepressed, derepresses, differenced, differences, differentia, differently, discoverers, disinterest, dismembered, distempered, embroidered, embroiderer, encipherers, encountered, erectnesses, ethereality, etherealize, farmerettes, featheredge, flowerettes, flusteredly, forereached, forereaches, forgathered, fourrageres, gibberellin, godfathered, harbingered, hemispheres, hereinabove, hereinafter, hereinbelow, heresiarchs, heretically, hydrosphere, hyperextend, incoherence, indifferent, inferential, insincerely, interesting, interethnic, interferers, ionospheres, irreverence, jardinieres, kerseymeres, launderette, lavallieres, leatherette, lithosphere, makereadies, malingerers, maneuverers, mesospheres, microampere, microsphere, milliampere, minaudieres, misrendered, multitiered, murderesses, newspapered, noncoherent, noninterest, operettists, outnumbered, overearnest, overediting, overeducate, overemoting, overexcited, overexcites, overexerted, overexpands, overexplain, overexploit, overexposed, overexposes, overextends, overpowered, overwatered, ozonosphere, peregrinate, perennating, perennation, perennially, perestroika, philandered, philanderer, photosphere, planisphere, plateresque, preerecting, preferences, prenumbered, prerecorded, preregister, prereleases, prerequired, prerequires, privateered, profiteered, racketeered, rechartered, reconquered, redelivered, referencing, referendums, referential, relacquered, remaindered, rememberers, replastered, rerecording, reregisters, reregulated, reregulates, rereleasing, rereminding, rerepeating, rereviewing, reverencers, reverencing, reverential, rhabdomeres, rhizosphere, sandpapered, schwarmerei, sepulchered, sequestered, serendipity, sincereness, slaughtered, slaughterer, sloganeered, smithereens, sorceresses, sovereignly, sovereignty, spinnerette, splutterers, sprinklered, squanderers, stereograms, stereograph, stereophony, stereoscope, stereoscopy, stereotaxic, stereotyped, stereotyper, stereotypes, stereotypic, superegoist, superelites, surrendered, suspendered, telemetered, thereabouts, theretofore, therewithal, transferees, tricornered, troposphere, turnvereins, unchartered, uncluttered, unconquered, undelivered, undereating, underexpose, uninterests, unlaundered, unrecovered, unstoppered, unweathered, upholstered, upholsterer, vicegerency, vicegerents, viceregally, vivandieres, volunteered, wallpapered, whereabouts, wheresoever, wherewithal

12-letter words

administered, adulteresses, aerenchymata, aftereffects, bathyspheres, belligerence, belligerency, belligerents, bereavements, bewilderedly, boutonnieres, cantilevered, centeredness, cerebrations, cerebrosides, ceremonially, chandeliered, chanterelles, chromosphere, clerestories, codiscovered, codiscoverer, commandeered, computereses, conferencing, conferential, decerebrated, decerebrates, deregulating, deregulation, derelictions, derepressing, derepression, diastereomer, differencing, differentiae, differential, disinterests, disorderedly, embroiderers, enregistered, erectilities, etherealized, etherealizes, etherealness, featheredged, featheredges, fellmongered, filibustered, filibusterer, foregathered, forereaching, gibberellins, glasspapered, helicoptered, hereditament, hereditarian, hereditarily, hereinbefore, hydrospheres, hyperendemic, hyperexcited, hyperextends, hysterectomy, incoherences, incoherently, indifference, indifferency, interestedly, interference, interlayered, irreverences, irreverently, jackhammered, launderettes, leatherettes, lithospheres, manageresses, meretricious, microamperes, microspheres, milliamperes, misreference, multilayered, multitowered, noninterests, outdelivered, outglittered, overeducated, overeducates, overemphases, overemphasis, overemphatic, overenamored, overengineer, overenrolled, overequipped, overestimate, overexciting, overexercise, overexerting, overexertion, overexpanded, overexplains, overexplicit, overexploits, overexposing, overexposure, overextended, overmannered, overmastered, overwintered, ozonospheres, peregrinated, peregrinates, peremptorily, perennations, perestroikas, philanderers, photospheres, pickerelweed, planispheres, preferential, prerecession, preregisters, prerehearsal, prerequiring, prerequisite, reconsidered, rediscovered, reengineered, rencountered, reregistered, reregulating, reregulation, rhizospheres, schwarmereis, sclerenchyma, serenenesses, severenesses, slaughterers, spinnerettes, stereographs, stereography, stereoisomer, stereologies, stereophonic, stereopsides, stereopticon, stereoscopes, stereoscopic, stereotactic, stereotypers, stereotypies, stereotyping, stratosphere, superegoists, superelevate, supereminent, superexpress, superpowered, thereinafter, thermosphere, transference, tropospheres, unconsidered, undeciphered, underexposed, underexposes, underpowered, understeered, undiscovered, unembittered, unencumbered, uninterested, unmanneredly, unregistered, unremembered, upholsterers, wherethrough, wherewithals, woolgatherer

13-letter words

asthenosphere, austerenesses, backscattered, belligerences, belligerently, bioengineered, catercornered, caulifloweret, cerebrospinal, ceremonialism, ceremonialist, ceremoniously, chromospheres, circumference, cobelligerent, codiscoverers, conferencings, countereffort, decerebrating, decerebration, deferentially, derealization, deregulations, derepressions, diastereomers, differentials, differentiate, differentness, disencumbered, disinterested, disremembered, dumbfoundered, electioneered, electioneerer, etherealities, etherealizing, featheredging, filibusterers, gerrymandered, grandfathered, headquartered, hereditaments, hereditarians, hyperesthesia, hyperesthetic, hypereutectic, hyperextended, indifferences, indifferently, inferentially, interelectron, interepidemic, interestingly, interferences, intracerebral, isoproterenol, magnetosphere, misreferences, misregistered, misremembered, nonconference, nonhereditary, outmaneuvered, overeagerness, overeducating, overeducation, overelaborate, overembellish, overemotional, overemphasize, overencourage, overenergetic, overengineers, overestimated, overestimates, overexercised, overexercises, overexertions, overexpanding, overexpansion, overexplained, overexploited, overexposures, overextending, overextension, overexuberant, pamphleteered, peregrinating, peregrination, pickerelweeds, preregistered, prerequisites, preretirement, prerevolution, reconnoitered, reembroidered, reencountered, referentially, reregistering, reregulations, reupholstered, reverentially, sclerenchymas, serendipities, serendipitous, sincerenesses, sovereignties, steamrollered, stereographed, stereographic, stereoisomers, stereological, stereophonies, stereopticons, stereoregular, stereoscopies, stereotypical, stratospheres, superelevated, superelevates, supereminence, terephthalate, thermospheres, transferences, unbelligerent, unceremonious, undereducated, underemphases, underemphasis, underemployed, underestimate, underexposing, underexposure, uninteresting, vicegerencies, woolgatherers

14-letter words

asthenospheres, belligerencies, bewilderedness, butterfingered, cauliflowerets, centerednesses, ceremonialisms, ceremonialists, circumferences, cobelligerents, counterefforts, counterexample, counterordered, craniocerebral, decerebrations, derealizations, diastereomeric, differentiable, differentially, differentiated, differentiates, disinteresting, disorderedness, electioneerers, endarterectomy, etherealnesses, hyperefficient, hyperemotional, hyperenergetic, hyperesthesias, hypereutectoid, hyperexcitable, hyperexcretion, hyperextending, hyperextension, hysterectomies, indifferencies, indifferentism, indifferentist, interelectrode, interferential, isoproterenols, magnetospheres, meretriciously, multichambered, nonbelligerent, nonconferences, overeducations, overelaborated, overelaborates, overemphasized, overemphasizes, overencouraged, overencourages, overengineered, overenthusiasm, overestimating, overestimation, overevaluation, overexaggerate, overexercising, overexpansions, overexplaining, overexploiting, overextensions, overextraction, peregrinations, peremptoriness, plasmaphereses, plasmapheresis, preferentially, preregistering, preretirements, prerevisionist, referentiality, reregistration, sclerenchymata, sledgehammered, stereochemical, stereographies, stereographing, stereoisomeric, stereospecific, supereffective, superefficient, superelevating, superelevation, supereminences, supereminently, supererogation, supererogatory, superexpensive, superexpresses, teleconference, terephthalates, transferential, underemphasize, underestimated, underestimates, underexposures

15-letter words

cerebrovascular, ceremoniousness, churrigueresque, circumferential, counterevidence, counterexamples, dedifferentiate, diastereoisomer, differentiating, differentiation, differentnesses, disinterestedly, etherealization, hyperexcitement, hyperexcretions, hyperextensions, hysterectomized, indifferentisms, indifferentists, interelectrodes, interelectronic, interestingness, intracerebrally, maladministered, nonbelligerency, nonbelligerents, noninterference, overeagernesses, overelaborating, overelaboration, overembellished, overembellishes, overemphasizing, overencouraging, overengineering, overentertained, overenthusiasms, overestimations, overevaluations, overexaggerated, overexaggerates, overexpectation, overextractions, overextravagant, preregistration, prerevisionists, reregistrations, serendipitously, stereochemistry, stereoisomerism, stereologically, stereotaxically, stereotypically, supercalendered, superefficiency, superelevations, supererogations, teleconferences, unceremoniously, underemphasized, underemphasizes, underemployment, underestimating, underestimation, videoconference

16-letter words

bewilderednesses, counterespionage, counterevidences, dedifferentiated, dedifferentiates, diastereoisomers, differentiations, disorderednesses, endarterectomies, etherealizations, hyperexcitements, meretriciousness, noninterferences, overelaborations, overembellishing, overenthusiastic, overexaggerating, overexaggeration, overexpectations, overexploitation, peremptorinesses, preregistrations, prerevolutionary, referentialities, sclerenchymatous, stereoisomerisms, stereomicroscope, stereophonically, stereoregularity, stereoscopically, teleconferencing, underemphasizing, underemployments, underestimations, undifferentiated, videoconferences

17-letter words

ceremoniousnesses, counterespionages, dedifferentiating, dedifferentiation, diastereoisomeric, differentiability, disinterestedness, hyperemotionality, hyperexcitability, interestingnesses, nonbelligerencies, overexaggerations, overexploitations, overextrapolation, stereochemistries, stereomicroscopes, stereomicroscopic, stereophotography, stereospecificity, superefficiencies, teleconferencings, unceremoniousness, videoconferencing

18-letter words

countereducational, dedifferentiations, diastereoisomerism, meretriciousnesses, overextrapolations, stereophotographic, stereoregularities, stereospecifically, videoconferencings

19-letter words

countertransference, cytodifferentiation, diastereoisomerisms, differentiabilities, disinterestednesses, hyperemotionalities, hyperexcitabilities, overdifferentiation, stereophotographies, stereospecificities, unceremoniousnesses

20-letter words

buckminsterfullerene, countertransferences, cytodifferentiations, overdifferentiations

21-letter words

buckminsterfullerenes, stereomicroscopically

1 answer


The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.

The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my Email: truthful Muslim@yahoo.com.

Description of the Prophet's prayer:

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

1 answer


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

3 answers


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

1 answer


To pray Salah, first ensure you are in a state of ritual purity by performing Wudu (ablution). Then face the Qibla (direction of the Kaaba in Mecca) and stand to begin the prayer. Follow the sequence of physical movements and recitations according to the specific prayer you are performing (Fajr, Dhuhr, Asr, Maghrib, Isha). It is important to concentrate, reflect, and truly connect with Allah during the prayer.

2 answers


Muslim women pray just as Muslim men do. While Muslim men are required to pray in the mosque, if at all possible, Muslim women have the option of praying in the mosque, at home, or somewhere else (at work, at school, etc.) When praying, Muslim women cover everything except the face and the hands.

5 answers


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

1 answer


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

3 answers


Praise be to Allaah.

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or Witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-laylstanding or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo'he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeethwhich speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaahbe upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard(obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahuakbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarifedition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'aAllaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA'during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheemand upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

Source: Islam Q&A (http://www.Islam-qa.com/en/ref/13340/prayer)

2 answers


Muslim prayers, known as Salah, follow a set ritual that includes specific body movements and recitations. The prayer is performed five times a day facing the Kaaba in Mecca. The prayer includes standing, bowing, prostrating, and sitting in a specific sequence and is accompanied by recitations from the Quran. Each prayer session typically lasts a few minutes.

2 answers


Muslims perform several actions during prayer, including standing, bowing, prostrating, and sitting. They recite verses from the Quran, glorify God, and seek His guidance and forgiveness. Prayer is a way for Muslims to establish a connection with God and fulfill one of the Five Pillars of Islam.

2 answers


The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.

The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my email: truthful Muslim@Yahoo.com.

Description of the Prophet's prayer :

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

1 answer


The daily prayer description for Muslim is followed by our prophet Muhammad prayer which is described below for your reference.

The below details is a translation from one of our scholar books. However, if you need some specific questions or discussions about prayer importance or time to Muslim you can contact me at my Email: truthful Muslim@yahoo.com.

Description of the Prophet's prayer :

1 - Facing the direction of the Ka'bah

1- When you stand up to pray, face the direction of the Ka'bah wherever you are, in both fard (obligatory) and naafil (supererogatory) prayers. This is one of the pillars of prayer, without which prayer is not valid.

2- The obligation of facing the direction of prayer does not apply to one who is engaged in warfare, when he prays the fear prayer (salaat al-khawf) or is engaged in heavy fighting. It also does not apply to those who are unable to do it, such as one who is sick, or one who is traveling on a ship, in a car or on a plane, if they fear that the time of the prayer will elapse (before they reach a place where they can find the correct direction). And it does not apply to one who is praying a naafil prayer or witr prayer whilst riding on a riding-animal etc., but it is mustahabb for him to face the qiblah if he is able to do so when pronouncing the takbeer of ihraam (at the beginning of the prayer), then he may face whatever direction he is facing.

3- Everyone who can see the Ka'bah must face it; those who cannot see it must face its direction.

Ruling on not facing the Ka'bah in prayer by mistake:

4- If a person prays not facing the qiblah, because of clouds [preventing him from working out the direction from the position of the sun] or some other reason, after he did his best to work out the right direction, his prayer is valid and he does not have to repeat it.

5- If someone whom he trusts comes - whilst he is praying - and tells him of the right direction, then he must hasten to turn that way, and his prayer is valid.

2 - Qiyaam (standing in prayer)

6- It is obligatory to pray standing. This is a pillar (essential part of prayer), except for the one who is praying the fear prayer or at times of intense fighting, when it is permitted to pray whilst riding; for the one who is sick and unable to stand, who should pray sitting if he is able, otherwise lying on his side; and the one who is praying a naafil prayer, who may pray whilst riding or sitting if he wishes, and he indicates the rukoo' and sujood with his head. The one who is sick may also do this, and he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo'.

7- It is not permissible for one who is praying sitting down to put something raised up on the ground in order to prostrate on it. Rather he should make his sujood lower than his rukoo' - as we have mentioned - if he is unable to touch the ground directly with his forehead.

Prayer on board a ship or airplane

8- It is permissible to pray fard prayers on board a ship or airplane.

9- It is permissible to pray them sitting down if one fears that one may fall.

10- It is permissible to lean on a pillar or stick when standing, if one is old or weak in body.

Combining standing and sitting in prayer

11- It is permissible to pray qiyaam al-layl standing or sitting with no excuse, or to do both. So a person may pray and reciting sitting down, and just before doing rukoo' he may stand up and recite the rest of the aayahs standing up, then do rukoo' and sujood, then he can do likewise in the second rak'ah.

12- If he prays sitting down, he should pray sitting cross-legged or in whatever position he finds comfortable.

Praying wearing shoes

13- It is permissible to pray barefoot, or to pray wearing shoes.

14- It is better to pray sometimes barefoot and sometimes wearing shoes, according to what is easy; one should not make it difficult to put shoes on or to take them off in order to pray If a person is barefoot, he should pray barefoot and if he is wearing shoes then he should pray wearing shoes, except when there is a reason not to do so.

15- If he takes them off, then he should not place them to his right; rather he should place them to his left, if there is no one on his left, otherwise he should put them between his feet. There is a subtle hint that he should not place them in front of himself. This is the etiquette which most worshippers ignore, so you see them praying facing their shoes! This is what was narrated in the saheeh reports from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

Praying on the minbar

16- It is permissible for the imaam to pray on an elevated place such as the minbar, in order to teach the people. So he should stand up on it to pray, then say takbeer, recite Qur'aan and do rukoo' whilst he is on that place, then he should come down backwards so that he can prostrate on the ground at the base of the minbar, then he may go back to it and do the same in the second rak'ah as he did in the first.

It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah and be close to it

17- It is obligatory to pray facing a sutrah (screen or cover), there is no difference whether that is in the mosque or elsewhere, whether the mosque is big or small, because of the general meaning of the hadeeth of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), "Do not pray except facing a sutrah, and do not let anyone pass in front of you, and if he insists then fight him, for he has a companion (qareen) with him" - meaning the Shaytaan.

18- It is obligatory to be close to the sutrah, because this is what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) commanded.

19- Between the place where the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) prostrated and the wall there would be a space nearly big enough for a sheep to pass through. Whoever does that is close enough [to the sutrah] as is required. I say: from this we known that what people do in all the mosques that I have seen in Syria and elsewhere, by praying in the middle of the mosque far away from the wall or pillars is but negligence towards the command and action of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him).

How high should the sutrah be?

20- The sutrah should be approximately a handspan or two above the ground, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not worry about anyone who passes in front of that." This hadeeth indicates that a line on the ground is not sufficient, and the hadeeth narrated concerning that is da'eef (weak).

21- He should face the sutrah directly, because this is apparent meaning of the command to pray towards the sutrah. Stepping slightly to the right or left so that one is not facing it directly, is not correct.

22- It is permissible to pray facing a stick planted in the ground and the like, or a tree, or a pillar, or one's wife lying down in bed underneath her blanket, or an animal, even if it is a camel.

Prohibition of praying towards graves

23- It is not permitted to pray facing graves at all, whether they are the grave of Prophets or of others.

Prohibition of walking in front of one who is praying even in al-Masjid al-Haraam

24- It is not permitted to walk in front of one who is praying if there is a sutrah in front of him [i.e., it is not permissible to come between him and his sutrah]. There is no difference in this regard between al-Masjid al-Haraam and other mosques, all of them are the same in that this [walking in front of one who is praying] is not permitted, because of the general meaning of the words of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): "If the person who passes in front of one who is praying knew how great a burden of sin resulted from that, standing for forty [years] would be better for him than passing in front of one who is praying." This refers to passing between him and the place of his prostration. The hadeeth which speaks of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) praying in Haashiyat al-Mataaf without a sutrah and with people passing in front of him is not saheeh, even though it does not say that they were passing between him and his place of prostration. It is obligatory for the one who is prostrating to prevent the one who wants to pass in front of him, even in Masjid al-Haraam.

25- It is not permissible for the one who is praying towards a sutrah to let anyone pass in front of him, because of the hadeeth quoted above, "Do not let anyone pass in front of you…" And because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "When one of you is praying towards something which is a sutrah between him and the people, and someone wants to pass in front of him, then he should push him in the upper chest and repel him as much as he can." According to another report: "… he should stop him twice, but if he insists then he should fight him, for he is a devil."

Stepping forward to prevent someone passing in front of him

26- It is permissible for a person to take one or two steps to the front, in order to prevent one who is not responsible from passing in front of him, such as an animal or a small child, and to make them pass behind him.

What breaks prayer

27- The sutrah is so important to prayer that it prevents a person's prayer from being invalidated, if someone passes in front of him. This is in contrast to the one who does not use a sutrah, whose prayer is broken if an adult woman, a donkey or a black dog passes in front of him.

3 - Niyyah (intention)

28- The worshipper must have the intention of praying the prayer for which he is standing. He must have the intention in his heart of performing a specific prayer, such as the fard (obligatory prayer) of Zuhr or of 'Asr, or the Sunnah of those prayers. This is a condition or pillar (essential part) of the prayer, but uttering the intention verbally is a bid'ah which goes against the Sunnah, which was not suggested by any of the imams who are followed.

4 - Takbeer

29- Then he should start the prayer by saying "Allaahu akbar (Allaah is Most Great)." This is an essential part of the prayer, because the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: "The key to prayer is purifying oneself (wudoo'), it is entered by takbeer (saying 'Allaahu akbar') and exited by tasleem (saying 'al-salaamu 'alaykum')" i.e, once you say takbeer, certain things are prohibited and this prohibition ends when you say tasleem.

30- He should not raise his voice when saying takbeer in all the prayers, unless he is acting as an imaam.

31- It is permissible for the muezzin to convey the takbeer of the imaam to the people, if there is a need to do so, such as if the imaam is sick and his voice is weak, or because there are many worshippers praying behind him.

32- The one who is following the imaam should not say takbeer until the imaam has finished saying takbeer.

Raising the hands - how it is to be done

33- He should raise his hands when saying the takbeer, or before or after doing so. All of these are proven in the Sunnah.

34- He should raise them with the fingers stretched out.

35- He should raise them level with his shoulders, or sometimes until they are level with his earlobes. I say: with regard to touching the earlobes with the thumbs, there is no basis for this in the Sunnah, rather in my view this has to do with waswaas (insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan).

Placing the hands - how it is to be done

36- Then he should place his right hand on his left, immediately after the takbeer. This is the way of the Prophets (peace be upon them), and this is what the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) enjoined upon his companions. It is not permissible to let the arms hang at the sides.

37- The right hand should be placed on the back of the left hand, wrist and forearm.

38- Sometimes the left hand may be grasped with the right. The combination of placing and grasping, which was favoured by some later scholars, has no basis.

Where they should be placed

39- The hands should be placed on the chest only; there is no difference between men and women in this regard. I say: placing them anywhere other than on the chest is da'eef (weak) or has no basis.

40- It is not permissible to put the right hand on the waist.

Humility and looking at the place of prostration

41- The worshipper must be humble in his prayer, and should avoid everything that may distract him from it, such as adornments and decorations. He should not pray where there is food that he wants to eat, or when he needs to urinate or defecate.

42- Whilst he is standing, he should look towards the place where he will prostrate.

43- He should not look to the right or the left, because looking here and there is a snatching away which the Shaytaan steals from the prayer of the slave.

44- It is not permissible for him to look up at the sky.

Du'AA' al-Istiftaah (du'AA' at the start of prayer)

45- Then he should start the prayer with some of the du'AA's which are narrated from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him). There are many of these, the most famous of which is "Subhaanaka Allaahumma WA bihamdika, WA tabaaraka ismuka WA ta'aala jadduka, WA laa ilaaha ghayruka (Glory and praise be to You O Allaah, blessed be Your name and exalted be Your Majesty, and there is no god but You)." The command to do this is proven so we should adhere to it. Whoever wants to see the other du'AA's may refer to Sifat al-Salaah, p. 91-95, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition. [In English, see "The Prophet's Prayer described" by Shaykh al-Albaani, al-Haneef Publications, p. 14-19]

Recitation of Qur'aan

46- Then he should seek refuge with Allaah - this is obligatory, and he is sinning if he omits to do so.

47- The Sunnah is sometimes to say "A'oodhu Billaahi min al-Shaytaan il-rajeem, min hamzihi WA nafkhihi WA nafathihi (I seek refuge with Allaah from the accursed Satan, from his madness, his arrogance and his poetry)," - poetry here refers to blameworthy kinds of poetry.

48- And sometimes he may say, "A'oodhu Billaah il-Samee' il-A'leem min al-Shaytaan… (I seek refuge with Allaah, the All-Hearing, All-Knowing, from the Shaytaan…)."

49- Then he should say silently - whether the prayer is to be recited aloud or silently - "Bismillah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful)."

Reciting al-Faatihah

50- Then he should recite Soorat al-Faatihah (the first soorah of the Qur'aan) in full, including the Basmalah (Bismillaahi il-Rahmaan il-Raheem). This is an essential part of the prayer, without which the prayer is not valid. Those who do not speak Arabic must memorize this soorah.

51- Those who cannot remember it should say: "Subhaan Allaah, WA'l-hamdu-Lillaah, WA laa ilaaha ill-Allaah, WA Allaahu akbar, WA laa hawla WA laa quwwata illa Billaah (Glory be to Allaah, praise be to Allaah, there is no god but Allaah, Allaah is Most Great, and there is no strength and no power except with Allaah)."

52- The Sunnah is to recite it one verse at a time, and to pause at the beginning of each aayah. So he should say: "Bismillaah il-Rahmaan il-Raheem (In the Name of Allaah, the Most Gracious, the Most Merciful)," then pause. Then say, "Al-Hamdu Lillaahi Rabb il-'Aalameen (All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Aalameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists), then pause. Then say: 'al-Rahmaan il-Raheem (The Most Gracious, the Most Merciful), then pause… and so on, until the end of the aayah.

This is how the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to recite the whole soorah, pausing at the end of each aayah and not joining one aayah to the next, even if there is continuity of the meaning.

53- It is permissible to read it as Maaliki Yawm id-Deen or Maliki Yawm id-Deen.

How the one who is praying behind the imaam should recite it

54- The one who is praying behind the imam should recite it behind the imaam in prayers where Qur'aan in recited silently and in prayers where it is recited aloud, if he cannot hear the imam's recitation, or if he pauses after completing it so that those who are praying behind him can recite it. We think that this pause was not proven in the Sunnah. I say I have mentioned the evidence of those who think that this pause is permissible and the refutation of that evidence, in Silsilat al-Ahaadeeth al-Da'eefah, no. 546, 547, part 2, p. 24-26, Dar al-Ma'aarif edition.

Recitation after al-Faatihah

55- It is Sunnah to recite - after al-Faatihah - another soorah, even in Salaat al-Janaazah (funeral prayer), or some aayahs, in the first two rak'ahs.

56- The recitation may be made lengthy sometimes, and shorter sometimes, for reasons of travel, coughing, sickness or the crying of an infant.

57- The recitation varies according to the prayers. The recitation in Fajr prayer is longer than it is in all the other prayers. Next longest is Zuhr, then 'Asr, then 'Isha', then Maghrib, usually.

58- The recitation in the night prayers (qiyaam al-layl) is longer than all of these.

59- The Sunnah is to make the recitation longer in the first rak'ah than in the second.

60- He should make the recitation in the last two shorter than in the first two rak'ahs, half the length. If you want more details on this topic, see Sifat al-Salaah p. 102 (Arabic original).

Reciting al-Faatihah in every rak'ah

61- It is obligatory to recite al-Faatihah in every rak'ah.

62- It is Sunnah to add to it in the last two rak'ahs as well.

63- It is not permissible for the imaam to make his recitation longer than that which is described in the Sunnah, because that is difficult for those who may be praying behind him, such as the elderly and sick, or nursing mothers, or those who have other things to do.

Reciting aloud and reciting quietly

64- Qur'aan should be recited aloud in Fajr and Jumu'ah prayers, Eid prayers, prayers for rain (istisqaa'), prayers at the time of an eclipse (kusoof) and in the first two rak'ahs of Maghrib and 'Isha'.

He should recite silently in the first two rak'ahs of Zuhr and 'Asr, in the third rak'ah of Maghrib and in the last two rak'ahs of 'Ishaa'.

65- It is permissible for the imaam occasionally to make an aayah audible in the prayers where recitation is to be done silently.

66- In Witr and Qiyaam al-Layl, he should recite silently sometimes and aloud sometimes, and he should be moderate in raising his voice.

Tarteel - reciting at a measured pace

67- The Sunnah is to recite the Qur'aan at a measured pace, not quickly or hastily. It should be read in a manner that clearly distinguishes each letter, beautifying the Qur'aan with one's voice. He should observe the well known rulings of the scholars of Tajweed and he should not recite it in the innovated manner of singers or according to the rules of music.

Prompting the imaam

68- It is prescribed for the one who is praying behind the imaam to prompt the imaam if he hesistates in his recitation.

6 - Rukoo' (bowing)

69- When he has completed the recitation, he should pause briefly, to catch his breath.

70- Then he should raise his hands in the manner described for takbeerat al-ihraam (the takbeer at the beginning of prayer).

71- And he should say takbeer ("Allahu akbar"). This is obligatory.

72- Then he should do rukoo', bowing as deeply as his joints will let him, until his joints take the new position and are relaxed in it. This is an essential part of prayer.

How to do rukoo'

73- He should put his hands on his knees, firmly, spacing the fingers out, as if he is grasping his knees. All of this is obligatory.

74- He should spread his back and make it level so that if water were poured on it, it would stay there (not run off). This is obligatory.

75- He should not lower or raise his head, but make it level with his back.

76- He should keep his elbows away from his sides.

77- In rukoo', he should say "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'Azeem (Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty) three times or more. There are others kinds of dhikr which may be said in rukoo', some of which are long, some of medium length and some short. See Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 132, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif edition [The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 44].

Making the essential parts of prayer equal in length

78- It is Sunnah to make the essential parts of prayer equal in length, so the rukoo', the standing after rukoo', the prostration and the sitting between the two prostrations should be make approximately the same in length.

79- It is not permissible to recite Qur'aan in rukoo' or in sujood.

Straightening up from rukoo'

80- Then he should straighten up from rukoo'. This is an essential part of the prayer.

81- Whilst straightening up, he should say, "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah (Allaah listens to the one who praises Him)." This is obligatory.

82- He should raise his hands when straightening up, in the manner described above.

83- Then he should stand straight until every vertebra has returned to its place. This is an essential part of the prayer.

84- Whilst standing thus, he should say, "Rabbanaa WA laka al-hamd (our Lord, to You be all praise)." (There are other kinds of dhikr which may be said at this point. See Sifat al-Salaah, p. 135/The Prophet's prayer described, p. 47). This is obligatory for every person who is praying, even if he is following an imaam, because this is the dhikr of standing after rukoo', and saying "Sami'a Allaahu liman hamidah" is the dhikr of straightening up from rukoo'. It is not prescribed to put the hands one over the other during this standing, because this was not narrated (from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him)). For more details, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, 1 - Istiqbaal al-Qiblah (The Prophet's Prayer Described - Facing the Ka'bah).

85- He should make this standing equal in length to the rukoo', as stated above.

7 - Sujood (prostration)

86- Then he should say "Allaahu akbar" - this is obligatory.

87- He should raise his hands sometimes.

Going down on the hands

88- Then he should go down into sujood on his hands, putting them down before the knees. This is what was commanded by the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and it is proven that he did this, and he forbade imitating the manner in which a camel sits down, which camel is by kneeling with its forelegs first.

89- When he prostrates - which is an essential part of the prayer - he should put his weight on his palms and spread them out.

90- He should keep the fingers together.

91- And point the fingers towards the qiblah.

92- He should put his palms level with his shoulders.

93- Sometimes he should make them level with his ears.

94- He should keep his forearms off the ground. This is obligatory. He should not spread them along the ground like a dog.

95- He should place his nose and forehead firmly on the ground. This is an essential part of the prayer.

96- He should also place his knees firmly on the ground.

97- The same applies to his toes.

98- He should hold his feet upright with his toes touching the ground. All of this is obligatory.

99- He should make his toes point in the direction of the qiblah.

100- He should put his heels together.

Being at ease in sujood

101- He should be at ease in sujood, distributing his weight equally on the parts of the body which should be in contact with the ground during sujood. They are: the nose and forehead, the palms, the knees, and the toes.

102- Whoever is at ease in his sujood in this manner has got it right. And this being at ease is also an essential part of the prayer.

103- In sujood, he should say, "Subhaana Rabbiy al-'A'laa (Glory be to my Lord Most High)" three times or more. (There are other kinds of dhikr also, see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), p. 145/The Prophet's Prayer described, p. 55).

104- It is mustahaab to offer a lot of du'AA' during sujood, because it is a time when du'AA' is likely to be answered.

105- He should make his sujood almost as long as his rukoo', as described above.

106- It is permissible to prostrate on the bare ground, or on something covering the ground such as a garment or carpet, or a mat, etc.

107- It is not permitted to recite Qur'aan whilst prostrating.

Iftiraash and Iq'AA' between the two sajdahs

[Iftiraash means sitting on the left thigh with the right foot upwards and its toes pointed towards the qiblah; IQ'AA' means resting on both heels and feet]

108- Then he should raise his head, saying takbeer. This is obligatory.

109- He should raise his hands sometimes.

110- Then he should sit at ease, until every vertebra returns to its place. This is obligatory.

111- He should spread his left leg and sit on it. This is obligatory.

112- He should put his right foot upright.

113- And make its toes point towards the qiblah.

114- It is permissible to sit in IQ'AA' sometimes, which means resting on the heels and feet.

115- Whilst sitting thus, he should say, "Allaahumma ighfir li warhamni wajburni, warfa'ni, WA'aafini warzuqni (O Allaah, forgive me, have mercy on me, strengthen me, raise me in status, pardon me and grant me provision)."

116- If he wishes, he may say, "Rabbi ighfir li, Rabbi ighfir li (My Lord, forgive me, my Lord, forgive me)."

117- He should make this sitting almost as long as his sujood.

The second sajdah

118- Then he should say takbeer - this is obligatory,

119- He should raise his hands sometimes when saying this takbeer.

120- He should do the second prostration - this is also an essential part of the prayer.

121- He should do in the second prostration what he did in the first.

The sitting of rest

122- When he raises his head from the second prostration and he wants to get up for the second rak'ah, he should say takbeer. This is obligatory.

123- He should raise his hands sometimes.

124- He should sit up straight, sitting on his left foot, until every bone returns to its place.

The second rak'ah

125- Then he should get up for the second rak'ah, supporting himself on his hands with his fists clenched as if kneading dough. This is an essential part of the prayer.

126- He should do in the second rak'ah what he did in the first.

127- Except that he should not recite the du'AA' for starting the prayer.

128- He should make it shorter than the first rak'ah.

Sitting for the Tashahhud

129- When he completes the second rak'ah, he should sit for the Tashahhud. This is obligatory.

130- He should sit in iftiraash, as described above for the sitting between the two prostrations.

131- But it is not permitted to sit in IQ'AA' at this point.

132- He should put his right hand on his right thigh and knee, and the end of the right elbow on the thigh, not far from it.

133- He should spread his left palm on his left thigh and knee.

134- It is not permissible to sit resting on one's arms, especially the left arm.

Moving the finger and looking at it

135- He should clench all the fingers of his right hand, and put the thumb on the middle finger sometimes.

136- Sometimes he should make a circle with them.

137- He should point with his index finger towards the qiblah.

138- He should look towards it.

139- He should move it, making du'AA' with it, from the beginning of the Tashahhud until the end.

140- He should not point with the finger of his left hand.

141- He should do all of this in every Tashahhud.

How to say Tashahhud and the du'AA' following it

142- The Tashahhud is obligatory, and if he forgets it, he must do the two prostrations of forgetfulness (sajdat al-sahw).

143- He should recite it silently.

144- The wording of the Tashahhud is: "Al-tahiyyaatu Lillaahi WA'l-salaawaatu WA'l-tayyibaat. Al-salaamu 'alayka ayyuha'l-Nabiyyu WA rahmat-Allaahi WA barakaatuhu. Al-salaamu 'alayna WA 'ala 'ibaad-Illaah il-saaliheen. Ash-hadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah WA ash-hadu Anna Muhammadan 'abduhu WA rasooluhu (All compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allaah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy and blessings of Allaah. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allaah. I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is the slave and Messenger of Allaah)." [Other versions are mentioned in Sifat Salaat al-Nabi/The Prophet's Prayer Described, but what is mentioned here is the most sound].

Sending salaams upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): this is what was prescribed after the death of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), and is narrated in the Tashahhud of Ibn Mas'ood, 'Aa'ishah and Ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them). For more details see Sifat Salaat al-Nabi, p. 161, Maktabat al-Ma'aarif, Riyadh, edition/ The Prophet's Prayer Described, p. 67).

145- After that, he should send prayers upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), by saying: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama salayta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka hameedun majeed. Allaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad kama baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innak hameedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem; You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory. O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad and upon the family of Muhammad as You sent blessings upon Ibraaheem and upon the family of Ibraaheem); You are indeed Worthy of Praise, Full of Glory)."

146- If you wish you may shorten it and say: "Allaahumma salli 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, WA baarik 'ala Muhammad WA 'ala aali Muhammad, kama salayta WA baarakta 'ala Ibraaheem WA 'ala aali Ibraaheem, innaka haamedun majeed (O Allaah, send prayers upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, and send blessings upon Muhammad and the family of Muhammad, as You sent prayers and blessings upon Ibraaheem and the family of Ibraaheem; You are

Talkhees Sifat Salaat al-Nabi (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) min al-Takbeer ila al-Tasleem ka annaka turaahaa by Shaykh Muhammad Naasir al-Deen al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him).

7 answers


During Hajj, the main difference between Sunnis and Shiites lies in certain rituals, such as the recitation of prayers and supplications. Sunnis follow a specific set of practices during Hajj, while Shiites may have additional rituals and customs based on their beliefs. However, both Sunnis and Shiites ultimately share the same fundamental goal of seeking spiritual purification and connecting with Allah during the pilgrimage.

2 answers